#chapter 2..... will be coming out in a few days 👀

[illuminatedferret]

I have a feeling its going to be a while before i get back to my baby mystery crackfic..........

#maybe thats a good thing though. gives me fresh eyes to review it and think of new things #illuspeaks #too busy with ghost marriage/dearly departed!! #chapter 2..... will be coming out in a few days 👀 #this fic is no longer 3 chapters though : #i dont know how to write short fics!!!!!! ive learnee #learned

[underdark-dreams]

It's finally here, all 7k words of it 👀 Thank you for everyone who read chapter 1, and waited so patiently!

[ch1]

Birds and Bees - Ch.2

Rolan isn't usually the type to accept help. In his defense, Tav is very persuasive—and he is very, very desperate.

Tags: Tailplay, Oral Sex, Biting, NSFW | Word Count: 7.7k [Read on AO3]

Rolan didn’t appear again for the rest of the day.

After their awkward exchange this morning, Tav felt she might be somewhat to blame. She tried to recall the bits of Tiefling etiquette she’d picked up from the Elturians; perhaps touching his tail had crossed some sort of line? Either way, the gesture seemed unthinkably forward to her now. 

Then again…Rolan was the one who’d coiled his tail across her desk like that, its tip nearly brushing her hand as she wrote. She’d never seen him do anything like it before. If she didn't know him so well, she’d have found the move almost flirtatious.

At shop’s close, Cal took charge of locking up the front. Tav caught sight of the large iron keyring he carried and realized that it must be Rolan’s. So his brother had checked in on him today, at least—that gave her a modicum of relief.

Lia pitched in to help wipe down all her equipment and carefully fill the many waiting bottles with her cooled elixir. Tav held her tongue from repeating any of the worries she’d made after Rolan during the day—but it seemed her silence was just as damning.

“Stop fussing,” Lia repeated firmly. “Rolan’s just overdue for a rest. I mean, you saw his face.”

“I did.” Rolan had never been the type to slow down or show weakness easily. To Tav, the fact that he’d willingly taken himself to bed worried her more than anything. “Just promise you won't let him turn down a healer if he needs one?”

“If it comes to that, which it won't,” Lia said down to her work. “I promise we’ll find someone, okay?”

Tav kept her tone teasing as she packed away the sealed bottles in their crate. “Hmm, yes…if only you already knew someone with some knowledge of healing.”

Lia let out a bark of laughter. “Trust me, you’re the last person Rolan wants to see right now.”

The sting of those words took Tav by surprise herself. Lia caught their edge too; she pulled up with a grimace, letting a few drops of antidote dribble onto the desk. “Shit, Tav, I didn't mean it like that.”

“It’s okay,” Tav replied, making a fuss of sealing up the filled crate. The thought made her feel rather less than okay, which she didn't want Lia to see. “I think—I don’t know. I feel like I did something rude today, anyway.”

“Oh?” Lia’s tone was light, but she allowed a conspicuous pause to stretch between them. Tav pushed through a twinge of embarrassment to turn to face her.

“Lia, what would you think if I touched your tail?”

Lia glanced up with an eyebrow cocked. “What, right now?”

“No, just—say I did by accident.”

Lia straightened to take a thoughtful inhale. “I mean…it depends on the context. You and I are friends, I wouldn’t think much of it. Unless you grabbed it up by my backside or something,” she added with a laugh. “It wouldn’t be a big deal. If I’m walking somewhere crowded, lots of people might brush against it unless I’m careful.”

Tav had moved around to reset the rest of her clean glassware as she listened, feeling marginally relieved by the explanation.

Then Lia paused her work again. “Are you saying you touched Rolan’s tail?

“You what now?”

With impeccable timing, Cal skidded to a stop at the edge of the conversation, a heavy lockbox under one arm.

Tav glanced between the two of them. “Yes?” The word came out as a question somehow; her mouth went dry as they stared at her. “Like you said, I didn't think it was a big deal. He laid it on my desk while I was working, so I just kind of—” She mimed a little picking-up motion with her hand.

The siblings exchanged a significant look with each other. 

“What?” Tav felt her face burning and knew the color must be noticeable to either of them. “How does it being Rolan’s tail make it different?”

Cal turned back to her with a frown. “What do you mean he laid it on your desk?”

“I don't know, damn—clearly I’m no expert!” She flailed her arms out a bit. “I just turned around and it was sitting there by my hand, all right?”

Another shared glance.

“That explains it,” Cal decided. It earned him a swift pinch on the arm from his sister. “Ow, hey—”

Tav looked between them again, trying to translate. “Explains what? Seriously, if I offended Rolan somehow, I want to kn—”

“You didn’t,” Lia cut in firmly. “This one here's just an idiot. It’s harder to control your tail when you're sick or tired, and Rolan’s been both, that’s all. I'm sure it was a mistake. And he shouldn't have minded you moving it,” she finished with a decisive nod.

With that, Lia snatched up the filled crate from her with one arm and grabbed her brother’s sleeve with the other. Cal stumbled slightly as she pulled him along, but he wisely held his tongue as they headed for the back stockroom. The hinges creaked shut behind them both.

Tav was left standing alone in the cavernous interior of Sorcerous Sundries, beside the desks that she and Rolan used to comfortably share—not sure if she should feel better or worse.

—

The next morning, Rolan was once again nowhere to be found.

He hadn’t even conjured his projection the way he usually did when occupied with research in the Tower. It was a shame; the shop was unusually busy by midday, and Cal and Lia worked without pause. When she could, Tav left her alchemy just to lend a hand with customers or make runs to the supply room.

She found herself worried to the point of irritation. Was Rolan really so stubborn that he wouldn’t take a potion? Or accept healing from someone he’d claimed was a trusted friend and colleague? She tried and failed not to be hurt by it.

Then again, Rolan had always been the type to shoulder his way through awful things alone while firmly turning down help—particularly from her. His apprenticeship, most recently. The memory made her radiantly angry on his behalf even now.

“Shit—” 

Tav jerked away from the flask and sucked on her freshly scalded thumb. She must have the ratios off again; this recipe wasn’t new to her, but the nuances had escaped her all morning. These sublimates shouldn’t get nearly so hot when mixed.

Might as well admit defeat and review the recipe before she wasted yet another bunch of black oleander. Surely there was a reference text somewhere in Rolan’s library?

Tav glanced around to the front of the shop. Cal was recording a sale at the front desk; Lia was chatting with a very large half-orc over near the conjurement runes. Things seemed well enough in hand. Tav damped the flame at her station and quietly took the stairs for the portal.

For lack of a better word: the library of Ramazith’s Tower was absolutely magical. 

Tav stood breathing in the quiet afternoon sunlight, taking an appreciative look up around her. The collection must be the best one this side of Candlekeep, with all sorts of books on spellcraft, Weave theory, alchemy, religion, the history of Toril—just to scratch the surface. She could think of no hands more deserving than the ones its ownership had fallen into.

Just as Lia mentioned the other day, Rolan had clearly been hard at work reorganizing the place. She ran her fingertips over the books’ spines as she walked around the perimeter of the main floor.

She imagined Rolan with his robe sleeves pushed to his elbows, enthusiastically at work in his book stacks, and bit back a grin. There was something so endearing about his passion for taming disorder. As she walked, she found her gaze drifting to the delicate staircase at the far end of the main floor. It spiraled upward invitingly. 

She’d never been to the upper floors of Ramazith’s Tower—nothing past the library. Certainly she hadn’t stepped foot in any of the private quarters of Rolan or his siblings. She wouldn’t even know which door led to whose.

But her mind wandered readily at the thought of Rolan’s bedroom. What it might look like…smell like. 

No doubt it was packed with shelves of books and scrolls, filled with the scent of fresh parchment and leather-bound volumes. That warm, bookish smell that seemed to be woven into his robes. The fresh hint of cedar from the way he kept his clothes meticulously cleaned and stored. And that other faint spice that she could never identify, but always picked up when he stood close to her.

The same scent that had filled her lungs with dizzy pleasure when he’d hovered close to her yesterday, chin brushing her shoulder and arm circled possessively around her waist— 

She bit her lip as heat pooled between her legs at the memory. She couldn't help it—how very fucking nice it had been to feel Rolan’s elegant hands on her, casually and effortlessly touching, as if he was accustomed to touching her much more often and much more intimately.

It would do no good to dwell on that moment. If anything, the uncharacteristic gesture was just proof of how out-of-sorts Rolan must be feeling. He was her friend, and by all accounts, he’d been too sick to leave his room for days. 

With a sudden burst of determination and a disregard for the consequences, she strode for the stairs.

Taking the curving ascent so rapidly left her dizzy. Tav planted her boots on the landing for a moment, holding onto the railing while she took in her surroundings.

This upper hall was also quietly sunlit, filled with fine carpeting and oak paneled walls; but the atmosphere was somehow less grand than the cavernous library below. More intimate. 

Two doors stood on both ends of the hall. Hazarding a guess, she stepped to the closest one on her left. Its heavy oak panels swung forward with the slightest touch.

Not a bedroom at all, but a bath—and a tremendously fine one at that. All the fixtures seemed to be wrought from polished gold. Underneath a towering stained glass window stood the deepest, widest clawfoot tub she’d ever seen.

As she gazed around, Tav caught sight of her reflection in a large glass above the sinks. Her hair was all frizzy flyaways from a day over her potion work. Indulging a bit of vanity, she paused to tame it with her fingers.

One of Rolan’s many endearing habits was his dedication to fastidiousness. Never a hair out of place, horns polished and shining, robes immaculately pressed—knowing him, with a bit of the Weave.

She must look like some sort of wild hedge witch by comparison. Tav had never minded life in the wilds as a wayward adventurer, even after the Elder Brain was felled to the Chionthar. It was part of what drew her to the career of a traveling alchemist. 

But there were moments…most of them in this Tower, with Rolan and his siblings. Sharing a meandering dinner at a real table with actual chairs. Sitting with Rolan out on the starlit balcony, discussing blood alchemy over a glass of wine as they watched the harbor.  

Tav forced her hands still and stared back at her reflection. 

“What do you want?” She muttered to herself. The Tav in the mirror had no answer. But in her mind, one softly bloomed.

Over the past months, her feelings had tumbled forward faster than she could keep up with them. Seeing Rolan, talking with him about anything and everything, working beside him in quiet moments—she found those were the moments she looked forward to most.

His offer to turn one of the Tower’s empty vaults into a greenhouse for her. Essentially giving her a permanent place in his home, if she wanted it. Was it stupid to hope that he wanted more, too?

As she stood frozen silent in the confines of her lavish surroundings, a muffled sound came from her right.

She hadn't noticed the second door past the bathtub; presumably connecting to one of the bedrooms. She realized it most likely led to Rolan’s.

She stepped toward the heavy oak paneling and raised a hand to knock. As she did, more muffled noises came from within. Tav hesitated, questioning whether she should—then leaned in to press one ear to the wood.

There were the sounds of labored breathing, as if from pain or exertion. She strained her ear harder. There was something almost…rhythmic in it.

And then—she could swear—she heard Rolan's voice groan her name aloud.

A shock of heat ran through her chest, prickling up her neck and diving between the cleft of her legs. The rapid, hot ache at her core made her gasp out in surprise, then clap a hand to her mouth lest he heard. She felt her cheeks burning with realization.

Whatever she had expected to find by wandering up here…this had never been on the list. All she saw in her mind’s eye was Rolan, sweating and panting and desperate. And that thought filled her with overwhelming want in response.

Tav pushed herself back from the door with a jolt. She turned and ran, not knowing or caring whether the ring of her footsteps on tile carried past the door. Her pulse pounded against her ears as she rushed out of the room and back for the staircase. 

Even before Tav’s foot hit the third stair, she knew she was headed for the Elfsong. And a very stiff fucking drink.

—

Day passed to night and back to day again in a feverish jumble. Like a vessel adrift in a vast ocean, Rolan was passed along wave after wave of searing impulse.

Had his ruts always been this overwhelming, and he’d just forgotten? Or was there something different about the drives this time around? 

Even the little dignities were stripped away, one by one. He began by conjuring mage hands at first, but his concentration faltered too many times at the cusp. He finally just settled for his own grip. Desperate sounds rose in his chest each time he neared his next finish, the likes of which he’d never utter voluntarily.

And he quickly gave up on clothes altogether. He lay naked and spread-eagle on his sheets and tried to sleep when he could, before his demanding cock inevitably twitched back to life again. The fever turned his dreams shockingly lewd whenever he did manage to drift off.

By sunset, another strong wave of need was pulsing through his core, demanding his attention. Rolan lay back against his pillows and groaned open-mouthed as he stroked himself.

Even slick with oil, the friction between his hand and the raw, overstimulated ridges of his cock bordered on painful. His finish danced out of reach to the back of his mind.

With an impatient growl, he flipped over to his knees and snatched up a feather pillow, folding it into a sleeve for his cock. A crude solution—but with his first few thrusts, the cool softness of the silk caused a moan of relief to rise in his throat. He squeezed his eyes shut as he fucked his own pillow in a desperate chase for relief.

And behind his eyelids, there she was again.

Tav appeared there so easily now. He’d tried to fight it at first—ashamed to be using her like this, without her knowledge or consent—but he found that nothing satisfied his urges so well as when he pictured her on his cock.

So he closed his eyes and imagined Tav…pliant, eager, hungry. Legs spread and center dripping with desire for him. The shameful depth of his need faded away as he fantasized her own. How her eyes might shine as she panted and gasped under him, calling him by name and begging him to fuck her and fill her and mark her as his—

What would she sound like as he took her? He conjured the timbre of her voice, always warm and musical, now canting to a whine as the ridges at his base slammed against her with each thrust.

Pressure coiled rapid and hot at his loins. Rolan slid off the mattress with legs braced, the pillow cast aside, and tugged frantically at his stiff length again. His tail arched and flicked behind him.

Through clenched eyelids he saw Tav laid at the foot of his bed, hair splayed in a messy crown against his sheets as she cried out his name. Her legs crossed behind his flanks to hold him deep inside her tight wet heat—

‘Rolan—’ She moaned louder, her heels digging into his lower back as he took her. Tav gripped two handfuls of the bedding underneath as he thrust relentlessly, chasing more of her heat around his cock, more of the delicious scent at her throat and between her legs—

“Rolan!”

“Fuck—” With a strangled gasp, Rolan’s hips stuttered one last time as his come spilled in ropes to the floor. Panting and shaking, he caught hold of the bed post with one hand as he frantically worked out the rest of his finish with the other. His head spun with the force of it.

But as he opened his eyes and his vision cleared, so did that cottony feeling in his ears. Someone was rapping insistently on the door to his room.

“Rolan, we need to talk—” Even muffled by the heavy wood, Tav’s voice was unmistakable.

“Fuck,” Rolan hissed again, this time with enough wits about him to panic. How much of that last performance could she hear through the door? He snatched up the nearest towel to wipe himself, then tripped away toward the pile of clothes on the floor that had lain untouched since yesterday.

“Go away,” he called tersely, nevertheless yanking the trousers up over his hips. Thank hells that last round had left him soft enough he could do up the laces for now.

On the other side of the door, she was undeterred. “I’m not leaving till I’ve seen you.”

Rolan cursed as one of his horns snagged the ties at the neck of his shirt. Once the fabric dropped over his torso, he whirled around to take in the state of his room. 

Bedsheets pulled sideways from the mattress; pillows strewn across the floorboards; air thick with the smell of him. Absolute filthy shambles.

Using a rush of energy he couldn't afford, he cast a mass prestidigitation spell on the space. The improvement in the air was immediate. But the resulting light-headedness caused him to stumble forward; he caught himself with a hand braced on the door frame.

“I'm not joking,” Tav called loudly, unaware he was now much closer.

He could have yelled at her to wait outside for another week, then, if he wasn't so sure she was stubborn enough to actually do so. After all, this was the person who’d defeated an Elder Brain and taken on several gods in the process.

That…and he found he badly wanted to see Tav in the flesh. Hearing her voice from just beyond his bedroom door only increased that desire. Rolan’s tail lashed behind him in helpless frustration.

“What do you want?” He asked instead, lowering his voice. No use broadcasting any more of this conversation to the whole Tower.

There was a pause on the other side of the oak paneling. “I’ve barely seen you since I got here,” Tav’s voice replied, matching his volume.

“And?” 

“And I'm worried about you…obviously,” she added. “Cal and Lia said you’re sick. But I’d feel better if we could talk face to face.” Even through the barrier between them, he could hear a strain in her voice. She wasn't lying. 

Rolan rested his horns against his braced forearm with a sigh. “Tav, I swear I'm perfectly fine.”

“Then just open the door a moment. Please, Rolan?”

It was far too pleasant to hear her say his name outside of his own imaginings. Rolan glanced down at himself. Barefoot, shirt untucked, but technically presentable. And not pitching a tent for once in the past twenty-four hours. 

“If I do, will you leave?” 

There was another pause. “If you want me to,” came the reply. He unbolted the latch and drew it open to shoulder width.

The wave of Tav’s scent hit him almost before he registered her face in front of him. The sweetness of it overwhelmed his other senses for a moment. It tested all Rolan’s limited reserves of sanity not to grab her by the waist and pull her body against him.

Unaware of the silent struggle raging in his chest, Tav stood with face tilted up toward his. Her eyes had traveled over his figure immediately, checking him over with a worried little crease between her brows. Something at the side of his head caught her eye; Rolan realized his hair hung loose and rather sweaty, exposing the slender tips of his ears.

Her demeanor changed at the sight. Tav sighed, leaning her head against the flat of the door.

“You’re even handsome with a fever,” she told him softly.

Rolan blinked at her. Perhaps exhaustion and hormones were driving him to hallucinations. “What are you—”

Faster than he could react, her palms landed on either side of his face, and Tav pulled his mouth down to hers.

A burst of colors exploded behind his eyes; the sensation of her lips moving on his kindled the dormant heat in his body to wild blaze. She notched her hands upward as she kissed him, and her fingers slid up along the sensitive tapers of both his ears.

Rolan let out a hungry, animal sound against her mouth. Both hands landed on her back and crushed the line of her body forward into his, leaving no space between them. He could feel the soft hills of her breasts pressing against his chest through clothing. The warm scent rolling off her skin and hair surrounded him with dizzying force.

The higher part of his mind was screaming at him. Rolan desperately tried to focus on what it was saying; as he did, he caught the tang of wine on her lips. The discovery gave him just enough will to pull back from her.

And he did, with one jerking step back into his chambers. “You can’t be here.”

Tav stood panting through parted lips, eyes half-lidded as they traveled over him. Rolan felt flames lick his skin everywhere they moved.

“Why not?” She breathed. “I wanted to see you.”

“You’re drunk,” he told her. He rather felt that way himself, still reeling from the electricity of kissing her.

Tav pouted at that, and Rolan wished to bite that lower lip firmly between his teeth. “I’m not drunk,” she corrected. “I’ve had a drink. There’s a difference.”

“You wouldn’t be here if—”

“If what?” Tav watched him as she took a step closer. Rolan stepped back in tandem, reflexive. She was well over the threshold now. “If I knew what was really happening to you?”

Those words sounded much more knowing than he liked. Rolan stared at her, trying to read into her face. He swallowed against the dry lump of his tongue and went out on a limb. “Which one of them told you?”

Tav shook her head. “Cal and Lia have been nothing but discreet.” 

“Then how could you possibly understand?” He demanded. The very recent discovery of how soft Tav’s lips were was making it very difficult to maintain this conversation. He could still feel the way her body had pressed into him.

One corner of her mouth twitched. “Rolan, I’d like to think I’m not completely oblivious. There have been…signs. And I’ve had a lot of time to think about them. I’ve been at the Elfsong all afternoon, just—thinking.”

At that, Rolan felt his tail twitching nervously behind him. “I see,” he replied. Pivoting, like an idiot, trying to pretend this was a perfectly acceptable conversation to have with the woman who occupied most of his thoughts when he was pleasuring himself. “And you think that I—that my—”

Tav made a quick twisting motion to get around the door. She latched it and drew the bolt closed behind them, then turned back to him.

“A lot of humans have heard rumors about Tieflings,” she confessed. “Some stupid, but some credible. I’m saying this is maybe not the secret that you think it is.” As he watched, a much deeper blush spread over Tav’s cheeks. She glanced away to the side. 

“Rolan…I grew up in the Dales, remember? Around rabbits, and cattle, and oxen. Half my friends lived on farms.”

Her analogy couldn’t be clearer. To hear her lay it out so plainly—Rolan felt the last dregs of his pride shrivel up and die. He gripped two palms over his eyes and let out a groan of abject humiliation, turning away to the middle of the room. 

How early had she connected the dots? The moment she felt him brazenly place a hand around her? Had she known all along that he was locked up here, rutting into every one of his pillows?

“Look, Rolan, I’m sorry—I didn’t know how else to say it—” 

Completely overwhelmed by his embarrassment, he hadn’t heard her follow. When Rolan finally dropped his hands from his face, he turned to find Tav standing very close to his chest.

“And I’m sorry for kissing you before,” she blurted out. “I mean, I’m not sorry for it…I’ve wanted to do that for a long time, to be honest. But it wasn’t fair. I just…wanted to know how you’d react.”

Rolan watched as her chest rose and fell heavily where she stood. The look in her eyes made his blood pound through his veins. He felt an urge to reach out and smooth back her hair to bring her in for another kiss, one he resisted.

“I care about you,” Rolan told her, before he could lose his nerve. “Our friendship. I respect you, Tav, it’s not worth—muddying things with this.” 

He felt fingers lacing through the ones that hung at his side, and despite his words Rolan tightened his grip automatically. Her hand was so pleasantly cool against the heat of his skin.

“Why do you think I’m here?” Tav answered earnestly. “I care about you, too. If I can help, I want to. Please—”

She was so close to him; Rolan breathed shallowly, but the warm scent rolling off her skin and hair nevertheless swept past him with dizzying force.

“You don’t know what you’re offering,” he managed hoarsely.

She didn’t falter. “Then tell me what else you think I should know.”

His senses were growing clouded with her; the offer that had tumbled so easily from her rang in his ears. It made the thread of Rolan’s control stretch dangerously taut.

“I won’t be gentle,” he warned. 

His inadvertent shift in tone changed something in the air between them. There was a crackling energy that hadn't been there a second before.

Tav licked her lips as she watched him. “Good.”

Rolan thought he might melt from the heat that spread across his skin. His tail snapped against the mattress behind him. If she moved a step closer, she’d feel how hard he was in his pants.

“Mating bites,” he went on hoarsely. “I’ll mark you. Quite a lot. I’ll try not to draw blood, but…I can’t promise it.”

Tav nodded. “What else?” She asked, encouraging him to go on. 

Rolan swallowed against the embarrassment. But this was important for her to know. “This time for us, it’s all about…reproduction. We become quite virile.” He nearly choked, but there was simply no other way to put it. “For the urges to pass quicker, I need to come in you.”

Tav let out a throaty hum of approval. His cock twitched in his pants at the sound. “That’s fine, I take preventatives—it’s safe.”

They stood looking at each other for another moment. That shivery, electric feeling buzzed in the air around them. Rolan wondered if she could hear the way his heart drummed against his ribs.

Tav leaned in slightly. “Well…” She said, and her wet tongue passed nervously between her lips again.

That taut thread in his chest snapped in two. Rolan crushed her up against him with a whimper. Arms circling around her waist, he nudged a thigh between her legs and firmly ground their hips together.

Tav matched his eagerness. Their lips crashed together; at the back of his mind, he felt her grip cradling under each of his ears. Her fingertips licked like flame against his scalp.

Even through layers of clothing, he could feel the heat of her. Rolan jerked her hips forward harder against his thigh; the swelling length of his cock pressed against her soft, yielding center. Tav dipped her head back from the kiss, arching into him with a moan, and her fingertips laced at the nape of his neck. 

It offered an irresistible angle at the column of her throat. Rolan’s claws raked back in her hair, pulling it to a tight ponytail. Then he tugged firmly, holding her open as his mouth descended on her neck.

He kissed and sucked along the band of muscle from her ear to the curve of her shoulder, then parted his lips to bite down firmly on her soft flesh. 

“Yes,” Tav moaned in approval above him. Her hips rolled into his, grinding herself against the hard cock straining in his pants. Rolan felt her pulse skip against his mouth. Only when he tasted sweet copper did he pull away, laving his tongue over the crimson pin-pricks of his teeth into her skin.

He took only a moment to admire the trail of marks blooming along her neck. Tav was already pulling him in for another kiss. Their lips crashed together with bruising force; her tongue explored, tasting, searching for proof of her blood against his tongue and moaning against him when she found it.

Her scent filled his mind. Without breaking from her mouth, he plucked open the laces of her pants. Rolan slipped his hand under the waistband, beneath her smalls, and slid two fingers to dip down between her legs. Her folds were shining-slick; as he nudged her in circles, a trickle of her arousal rolled down his fingers. She shivered prettily under his touch.

“You’re soaked,” Rolan groaned against her neck. 

“All because of you,” she breathed without hesitation. “Been wanting this, gods, wanting you for months. Your hands on me—cock in me—”

At the words he withdrew his fingers from her impatiently, then sucked them clean. Her sweet taste on his tongue made his cock ache. She scarcely had time to curse at the sight before Rolan gripped both arms around her waist to lift her into him.

With one quick pivot, he landed her down on the bed with his frame pressed into her. Her legs hung off the edge from the hip down, and he used the position to grind the stiff length in his pants against her cleft.

Even fully clothed, it was maddening. He could feel the wet patch between her legs, and when she arched further into him, a primal growl rumbled in his chest. 

Tav’s fingers were brushing at his sides, tugging at the hem of his shirt. “Off,” she panted impatiently.

Rolan tilted back to rip the garment up over his horns, immediately reaching for her own once his was free. He stripped her frantically, ripping her smallclothes in two before he could work them down her thighs.

When she lay bare beneath him, moaning and arching into everywhere he touched, he was overcome with hunger for more of her taste. 

Rolan gripped her hips, dragging her with a jerk to the edge of the bed. With her glistening folds displayed before him, all he could do was drop to his knees and bury his tongue between them.

The sounds she made were like sweet music as he explored her. He sucked and massaged her slit with his tongue, then plunged it as deep within her walls as he could. His eyes rolled back in his head. Her taste surrounded him; his nose brushed her clit as he ate her, further overwhelming his senses with the scent of her arousal.

“Gods, yes, Rolan—” Tav moaned above him as her hands flew to grip each of his horns. She alternately tugged them and arched into his mouth, grinding her clit against his face.

He wanted to hear her say his name like that another thousand times. Rolan curled his tongue against her walls, determined to taste her even deeper, but to no avail. Without his sharp nails, he would have sunk two fingers into her.

Instead, as his mouth left her, the ridged end of his tail looped around to brush over her slit.

“Ah—” Tav gasped from the bed. One of her hands left him to prop up on an elbow to look. 

He watched her face in adoration as his tail slid between her soaked lips, coating itself in a mixture of her arousal and his saliva. Once it was thoroughly wet, he let the heart-shaped tip push experimentally into her.

Whatever hesitation he had evaporated at the way she arched and keened. He pushed in further, inch by inch, hissing in breath at how tight and wet her walls squeezed around him. Rolan felt his cock leaking between his legs at the sight of his tail disappearing into her plush cunt.

“Taking my tail so well,” Rolan praised without thinking, then groaned. “Fuck, Tav, you’re so tight—”

“Don’t stop,” she demanded, breathless.

When he felt the tip brush the limits of her insides, he held it steady as she panted down at him. Her mouth hung open in anticipation as she watched him lean in again for her center.

But instead of landing on her clit, his mouth met with the soft skin of her inner thigh and sucked it firmly between his teeth.

Tav gave a little yelp of pain, but her walls constricted around his tail so hard he moaned against her flesh. He left two more lovely red marks against her thigh before withdrawing his tail from her, leaving only the tip inside her silk.

Then he thrust back into her and took up a forceful rhythm of stretching her open on his tail.

“Fucking gods,” she gasped, gripping both his horns again. He felt her use them as leverage as she bounced her hips down to meet him. 

“Like this, don’t you?” Rolan urged her on, drunk off her desire. “Fucking yourself on my tail—” He leaned down to take another taste of her clit, swirling and sucking as the ridges on his tail dragged more wetness out of her with each thrust.

“Yes,” Tav moaned, shaking under him as his tongue worked over her clit. “Feels so perfect in me, so—ngh—!”

When he flicked the tip of it up inside her, Tav’s words stuttered to incoherence. He felt her inner walls clench and flutter, and repeated the motion over and over with each thrust.

“I’m—oh, oh ohohoh—”

She dissolved into soft cries. The muscles at her core tensed and shuddered as she climaxed against his tongue. Rolan withdrew his tail from her with a slick release, instead clasping his mouth over her to lap down the sweet taste that poured from her. His pants were so wet he was nearly convinced he’d already come, but he felt his cock straining against the fabric just as firmly.

When her thighs collapsed limp to either side, Rolan pushed himself to his feet for a look at her. Tav’s eyes were bright, cheeks flushed with arousal, her hair coiled out in wild tendrils that framed her like a crown. Their eyes met; with both hands on his arms, she pulled him down for a kiss.

Rolan landed braced on his forearms. Their tongues slid and pushed together, trading the taste of her release. When he felt her reaching between them to undo his laces, he pulled away to loose them and strip off the rest of his clothes. 

Tav reached for his erection, and before he’d steadied himself, she gripped his length to drag the generous droplets of precum around his tip with her thumb. His hips bucked into her.

“Eager, aren’t you?” She teased softly.

“Yes,” Rolan groaned. Tav’s soft hand was around his cock for the first time; it was all he could do to locate words. He knew his face was flushed and tense with arousal, but Tav only looked up at him with appreciation from where she lay back on his bed. 

When she guided his length across the wet of her core, he rocked his hips to drag his ridges across her. She shivered slightly, still sensitive, but rolled into him.

“Need you,” Rolan panted, not sure whether he was asking her or begging. “Tav—please—”

Tav’s hand lined him up with her entrance. When his leaking tip nudged inside her, Rolan pushed forward with one slow, determined cant of his hips.

The cool slick of her walls clutched each inch of him so perfectly. A low groan rose in Rolan’s throat—this was the closest thing to real satisfaction that he’d gotten in days, and he hadn't even started moving yet.

“So good,” Tav said under him, voice sweet and husky. “Keep going—”

Rolan braced his hands against her hips. He pulled out slowly, legs shaking beneath him, then pushed back into the tight plush of her. 

His hips took up a firm pace, and Rolan couldn't bite back his whines as he plunged his cock inside her. Whatever his fevered imagination had conjured, it was nothing compared to this—he fell over her again, fangs skating against her breast as her body rocked under him with each thrust.

“Yes, yes, fuck—” Tav was just as breathless as her fingers gripped the infernal ridges on his shoulder blades. She tugged, egging him on.

Rolan took the invitation with enthusiasm. He nipped and sucked around the swell of her breast, breathing in lungfuls of the sweetness rolling off her skin.

“Harder,” Tav begged, the words vibrating against his lips. The hunger inside him surged in agreement.

Rolan’s lips fastened over one nipple. He sucked, hard, letting his tongue roll her against his teeth. Tav let out a whimper, but he felt her legs crossing around his hips as he continued to bury himself in her.

Rolan pulled away to look at her face. A mist of sweat dusted her brow; Tav’s lips were parted and twitching with silent words. 

“Look at me,” Rolan ordered, still filling her with his cock in a steady rhythm.

Tav obeyed, her eyes shining and pupils blown wide. He straightened away from her, never breaking, and laid a hand each on her calves. Then he pushed up, folding her legs to her chest and opening up her cunt even deeper for him.

“You look so beautiful like this, Tav,” he told her, thighs trembling with the effort of keeping his pace slow and steady. “Folded in half in my bed. Stretched around my cock so perfectly.”

In response, Tav’s hands grabbed her knees, pulling herself open even further to each side. “Is this how you imagined it?” She asked wickedly. “All alone—wishing it was me and not your own hand—”

Heat prickled across his neck and shoulders, but Rolan was too far gone to feel shame. He couldn't resist breaking eye contact, however, watching the way his cock stretched open her dripping cunt.

“Just like this,” he panted in answer. She took in breath to respond, but he was already slamming back into her at a reckless pace.

The lewd, wet sounds of his thrusts filled the room, layered with their chorus of whines and moans. Rolan shuddered at how slick and tight she was around him, perfectly gripping each inch of his needy length. His cock throbbed in anticipation of a satisfying release, finally, after all these times of not quite enough—

“I’m close,” he panted, gripping her hips to pull her down deeper onto his cock. The tip of him nudged against the limits of her walls. “Where should—”

“Inside,” Tav insisted, still holding herself wide for him. “Only inside, Rolan, want you to fill me up—fuck—”

The imagery pushed him over the edge, and he did just that. With a throb of release, he felt his cock pulsing and filling her deepest walls with his seed. His hips stuttered into her as he pushed his spend as far into her as he could reach.

Tav clutched his shoulders as he came, humming and moaning out praises for him. Their hips rocked together, nudging his coated length back against her deep center. 

Tav went tense under him. He forced his eyes open and saw her lips parted in surprise.

“I’m—oh—!” 

She gasped in shock as her own climax gripped her. Rolan hissed in breath at the way she clenched and fluttered so suddenly around him. His length was still hard, and his ridges pulsed against her.

As she drifted back down, Tav’s eyes finally lit on him in a daze. “What…what was that?”

Rolan was abruptly reminded of how many ruts he’d spent without a partner. “I'm sorry, I should've warned you,” he confessed. It was hard to form his thoughts while still inside her. “During the cycle…infernal traits get stronger. Like incubi. Helps attract a partner.” Somehow this explanation was more embarrassing than any of the other filth he’d just spoken to her.

Tav stared up at him. “You're saying your come is going to make me come?”

“Essentially.” Rolan shifted inside her slightly, still not confident he was done. “I apologize—I didn't think to tell you. Is that a problem?”

“Rolan—” Tav let out a breathless laugh, and the sound went straight to his chest. “This is the exact opposite of a problem. Just a bit of a shock, that's all.”

The lovely sight of her happy and satisfied under him was too much to resist. Rolan leaned forward on his arms to kiss her, trapping her legs between their chests.

As her hand stroked softly under his jaw, Rolan felt a second ache settling in his loins. He released her lips for just long enough to push her legs out over his hips, then ducked back down for her mouth.

He rolled his hips into her slower this time, but it was somehow more intense. Their lips stayed connected as he drove into her deep. Her walls were slippery with arousal and his own seed, and they gripped like pure silk around his cock. Her opening slid over the sensitive ridges at his base with each thrust.

When he dipped a thumb between their bodies to rub circles over her clit, Tav broke away with a little gasp.

“I can’t again,” she said, panting.

“You can,” he told her simply. “Hold on to me—” 

She did, wrapping both arms and legs firmly around him as if he was her anchor. Rolan dipped his head to her neck as he doubled his pace, their hips slotting together with each brisk slide into her. He breathed deep against the curve of her shoulder.

Still so hungry for release, it wasn't long before he came again hard. This time he just barely pumped his spend into her before he pulled out to look down.

Sticky white seed dribbled out of her slit, running down toward her hole. He dipped the thumb circling her clit down to swipe it back up across her cunt, painting his come across the bundle of nerves at her peak.

Tav’s thighs twitched under him, and she gripped his arm tight with one hand. She swore as he continued flicking across her clit with the wet pad of his thumb, then whined out his name.

While her next orgasm nearly doubled her in half, Rolan tilted his head to watch the sight between her legs. She was soaked, twitching, utterly intoxicating. Her contracting walls pushed more of his spend out of her; it flowed generously from her slit and soaked down into the bedding below.

Finding himself now utterly spent, Rolan collapsed on his back next to her. As he did, he realized his legs had grown fatigued to the point of buckling from the exertions. He let his body sink heavy into the mattress. 

“I made a mess on your sheets,” Tav panted from beside him. 

Rolan groaned at her descriptive language. The fact that his length continued softening was a sign his urges were finally giving him a reprieve, however. “It was mostly my fault.”

She only let out a weak breath of laughter.

Too tired to trust his shaking legs, he reached an arm blind over the side of the bed and snatched up the first fabric it touched. His discarded shirt.

Pushing himself seated, he gently reached to dry between Tav’s legs. One of her hands traced the ridges on his back as he quietly tended to her.

“How long before the next?” She asked him.

“An hour or two.” Rolan didn't look at her. “Tav, you've done more than enough for m—”

The mattress shifted as she sat up and turned his face into a waiting kiss. It was soft, just a chorus of little presses across his lips.

When Tav pulled away, she tucked the damp curtain of his hair behind one ear. “Rolan, unless you want me to go, I'm staying until it’s over.”

Rolan cast a glance over her. Despite the fact that she was naked in his bed and covered in blooming bruises from his mouth, she was very much the same Tav as ever. “Thank you,” he told her quietly.

She pushed him onto his back with a sudden laugh, landing with her chest pressed to his. “What an utterly Rolan thing to say,” she mused. “Need I remind you I just came three times?”

Tav was teasing him, and was of a mind to put her in her place—only he found that none of his limbs wanted to move at the moment. Instead, his only response was a deep hum as his eyelids drooped shut.

He felt the mattress shift as she rose and wished he could reach out to stop her. But a moment later she curled up next to him again, dragging a soft quilt over their bodies. 

Rolan turned inward to rest his head on Tav’s chest—and fell into his first real slumber in days.

#spicy #rolan x tav #tiefling ruts #rolan smut #heat/rut cycles #female tav #bg3 rolan #tiefling biology #bg3 fanfiction #rebgrrl writes #underdark-dreams

[chrisevansonly]

𝐂𝐡𝐚𝐩𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐓𝐡𝐫𝐞𝐞: 𝐔𝐧𝐜𝐥𝐞 𝐌𝐚𝐱’𝐬 𝐈𝐧𝐟𝐥𝐮𝐞𝐧𝐜𝐞

𝐜𝐡𝐚𝐫𝐥𝐞𝐬 𝐥𝐞𝐜𝐥𝐞𝐫𝐜 𝐱 𝐟𝐞𝐦𝐚𝐥𝐞 𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐝𝐞𝐫 (𝐟𝐭 𝐦𝐚𝐱 𝐯𝐞𝐫𝐬𝐭𝐚𝐩𝐩𝐞𝐧 𝐱 𝐟𝐞𝐦𝐚𝐥𝐞 𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐝𝐞𝐫)

𝐬𝐲𝐧𝐨𝐩𝐬𝐢𝐬: the only person matteo loves more than you and charles is his uncle max, and his uncle max might have just given your husband an idea you weren’t so ready to talk about…

𝐰𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: mentions or anxiety, slight arguments, bit of angst, but also lots of fluff and cute uncle max moments!

𝐚/𝐧: here is chapter 3!! this is the beginning of matteo’s karting journey! i place him to be around 2 here, still too young but this is where it all starts thanks to uncle max and charles! this one isn’t super angsty yet but as we keep going some chapters are gonna get interesting 👀

𝐰𝐜: 1.3k+

🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️🏎️

At the age of two Matteo was already quite the quiet little boy, his preschool teachers always attempted to get him to come out of his shell and interact, but he didn’t really love the idea. At home with you and Charles he was the complete opposite, chatting, laughing, and wanting to play games all day long. You were worried but his paediatrician was sure to quell any worries, simply stating he would grow out of it and he was just a bit more anxious than most kids. 

“Maman play?”

Came his little voice from the living room, he sat around a tower of building blocks and toys cars

“Sure my love, I can come play, papa will be home soon too”

“Papa!!”

You laughed at the toddler’s squeal of excitement, knowing his father was coming home soon and he would have both his parents to play with him. 

“Papa jouer?”

You smiled leaning down to kiss his forehead, a hand smoothing his unruly chocolate brown hair away from his eyes 

“Ou, petit ours, papa jouera”

Matteo giggles before pushing a few toy cars your way, letting you roll them back towards him as he smiled and clapped, truthfully as much as he adored Charles, Matteo was a mommas boy deep down. 

It wasn’t too long after you’d begun to play that you could hear the tell-tale sound of Charles’s Ferrari pulling into the driveway, what you weren’t expecting were two voices instead of one. Matteo got up and went over to the front window, a noise of what you could describe as pure happiness spilling from his lips. 

“Papa! Maxie!”

He turned to smile at you excitedly, a sight that never got old to you at all. You joined him in the window, smiling at your husband and Max Verstappenm aka Uncle Maxie, as they both walked to the door. As soon as it opened Matteo took off in a run towards his father. 

“Matteo ralentit, s’il te plait, bébé, fais attention!” 

His giggles only got louder until he managed to fall to his knees before getting to Charles, both of you waiting for him to whimper or cry from hitting the floor but he only sat back on his butt, frowing up at Charles. 

“Oh, ç ava petit ours?”

“Ouch”

Charles smiled before bending down to pick his baby boy up, kissing his cheek 

“Yeah, ouch Teo…we need to listen to Maman when she says careful right?”

Matteo nodded, his eyes glossing over a little bit, as Max excused himself to come over and say hello to you, pulling you in for a hug and kissing your cheek 

“Hey Max, how are you?”

He smiled 

“Not bad...though not sure you’ll like me in a few minutes”

“What why?”

Charles cleared his throat, shaking his head 

“Nothing amour, don’t worry about it”

“Charles.”

He watched you cross your arms, eyebrow raising just enough letting him know he was treading on thin ice if he continued, only making the dutchman at your side laugh 

“Matteo, want to come with me and see something special?”

Max asked, causing the little Leclerc to turn his gaze to him before he began to nod enthusiastically

“Present?”

Max smiled taking Matteo from Charles 

“Yes, present little bear”

As the two of them disappeared out the front door you looked at your husband, the good mood you were in beginning to dwindle knowing the two F1 drivers had gotten themselves into something, no doubt, not checking with you first.

“Mon amour…”

“Qu’est-ce que tu me caches Charles? Ne mens pas, je ne suis pas d’humeur.”

It was nothing new for you to speak in French, but Charles knew if it came out when you were a little irritated, he had minutes to fix the problem 

“Rien, je vous promets que ce n’est rien de grave ma belle…venez voir.”

You hummed, not impressed at all, and it wasn’t like you were mad at him, because you weren’t. It’s just that there had been talks of karting and knowing Max you had an inkling of what this surprise was. 

“Charles-”

He was quick to take your hands, pulling you to him so he could press a kiss to your lips, his eyes remaining soft 

“Just please, come outside…then be as mad at me as you want”

Sighing softly you agreed, following your husband outside as he held onto your hand tightly, not wanting you to let go, Charles knew there was a huge chance you’d be upset over this but, here’s to hoping it wouldn’t be too bad. As you approached the garage you eyes widened seeing Matteo sitting in his own little go kart, Max cheering as he made fake karting noises, obviously it wasn’t on, for safety reasons of course. Matteo was smiling away, giggling as Max pushed him around a little bit, Charles glancing at you to see just how you felt about this.

“Maman! Kart Maman!”

You nodded walking over and crouching down to look at your little boy, and you would be lying if you said the happiness in his little green eyes didn’t make your heart soar 

“Yes my love, did Uncle Max and your Papa get you a kart?”

He squealed happily, placing his hands on the wheel as you straightened up, looking over at Max 

“So who’s idea was this?”

Both men remained quiet which only made you roll your eyes 

“Someone want to tell me or do I need to play a game of clue?”

“Well you see…it was both of us”

You looked to your husband who had a sheepish smile on his face, nervousness behind his eyes

“Max and I were just attending a meeting and we saw it and well the rest is history, I just thought it would be cute for Matteo to have you know…nothing more”

“Nothing more? Charles he’s going to be wicked on the track with this thing!”

Max was smiling until he noticed your attention become focused on him, then it was his turn to feel nervous, bringing a hand up to rub at his neck 

“When he goes on the track? That’s funny because last time I checked we weren’t talking about Matteo and karting, it wasn’t even up for discussion yet.” 

Charles sighed as he watched you take Matteo out of the kart, holding him to your chest as you placed a kiss to his cheek, staring at the red and gold paint like it would bite you if you got too close to it.

“Max is just teasing baby I promise, I just wanted to get it so he can sit in it and just be around them, it wasn’t to make you upset” 

“I appreciate that, but I thought we said we’d talk about it before you decided to even purchase a kart, Charles he’s two, i’m not even ready to discuss this with you yet…”

You paused walking a little ways from the two drivers before stopping 

“Max I really appreciate what you did with Charles, but next time, speak to me first, Charles you should know better.”

They watched as you walked back towards the house, Matteo frowning and he noticed the distressed look on your face. 

“Maman sad?” he asked softly. 

“No Matteo, Maman isn’t sad, let’s go play inside hmm?”

“Play play!”

Charles watched the two of you disappear into the house before running his hands over his face, clearly not expecting you to be this upset by it, but deep down he knew better, and he should have talked to you about it. He and Max put the kart away before saying goodbye to one another, not before Max went to apologize to you. 

As Max’s Audi pulled away from your family home Charles only hoped he hadn’t overstepped too much, Matteo was still young, he knew that but there was also the hope that he could introduce his little one to the world of racing. Knowing how happy Charles was as a kid to kart and grow up around race cars, he only wanted to share that with his son.

He just hoped he hadn’t messed that dream up by upsetting you. 

ʚlittle karter series tag list

@goldenmclaren @a1leexxa @piastricodedfr @treehouse-mouse @therealcap @goldenalbon @wintfleur

english translations:

Papa jouer? - Papa play?

Ou, petit ours, papa jouera - Yes little bear, papa will play

Matteo ralentit, s’il te plait, bébé, fais attention! - Matteo slow down please, baby be careful!

Oh, ç ava petit ours? - Oh, are you okay little bear?

Mon amour - My love

Qu’est-ce que tu me caches Charles? Ne mens pas, je ne suis pas d’humeur. - What are you hiding from me Charles? Don’t lie to me, i’m not in the mood

Rien, je vous promets que ce n’est rien de grave ma belle…venez voir. - Nothing, I promise that it’s nothing serious beautiful, come see

#rueswrites #ruesanswers #ruesanons<3 #ruesasks #charles leclerc x you #charles leclerc x wife reader #charles leclerc x y/n #charles leclerc x female reader #charles leclerc x reader #charles leclerc x max verstappen #max verstappen x reader #charles leclerc fluff #charles leclerc series #charles leclerc au #little karter🏎️ #little karter series🏎️ #formula 1 masterlist #formula 1 fanfiction #formula 1 fanfic #f1 imagine #f1 fic #f1 fanfic

[placeinthemiddleofnowhere]

(Day 2) Gotta be a moron to wanna be a fighter

Pairing: König x Reader

Summary: You’re determined to find out why everyone thinks König is so scary, afterall he’s just some guy that’s taller than most people right? He’s probably harmless! Well, he’s a little scary, but you still like him anyway.

(No use of y/n or mention of gender/race)

Warning: Smut, Penetration (no mention of reader genitals so could feasibly be PiV or Anal depending on what you rather), lube, pinning down, dirty talk

AN: So some of you have waited a loooong ass time for this, so sorry about that, but it takes a while to do sex scenes, what can I say 👀 for those of you coming across this now or not in the loop, this is basically just a smut chapter for rocky start because I know some of you don’t read it for the smut and just like fluff. So if you do not like smut do not feel you have to read this to be caught up, there is very little plot going on and you will miss basically nothing - it’s just a catch up on what happened day 2 at the hotel! For those of you like me who love a little spice, I hope you enjoy this, I for one loved writing it 😈💕

Part 5.5 of A Rocky Start - Full Masterlist Here

-☠️-

After drinking to a point that you were barely speaking English, it should hardly have been a surprise when you’d woken up the next day with a raging hangover. You’d unpasted your eyes, rubbing them with the backs of your hands, and rose up from the sheets slowly, blinking harshly. Surprisingly there were no visible clouds when you’d breathed out, though you still wrapped your arms around yourself, feeling the goosebumps rise up like an allergy to the hopeless cold.

“Oh, so you’ve decided to wake up then?” 

You startled a little as the deep voice sounded out and frowned when you looked to your side - the side where König lay with his head propped on his arm and his phone in his other hand. Ugh. You groaned and flopped down on the bed beside him, rubbing your head and feeling thoroughly sorry for yourself. It was as if tiny knives were being driven into your brain by little shrieking demons. 

“Wish I hadn’t, I feel like shit,” you mumbled, ramming the heels of your hands into your eyes. “And why is it so cold in here?”

Your headache was no joke - it was piercing through your skull like a dull drill. To add insult to injury, König laughed at you loudly, the sound only compounding with the thudding pain. He watched on as you opened your eyes again, only to glare over at him in your most pathetic attempt at a show of anger. 

“Well that’s what happens when you drink. And, just so you know, you don’t need to make excuses to cuddle with me anymore, Sneaky.”

“I’m not making excuses, I’m practically getting frostbitten out here,” you huffed, crawling your way over to him. 

“Is that so? Well, let me see what I can do about that,” he smiled, ushering you over. 

You burrowed into him, wrapping your arms around his sides and shoving your head into the middle of his chest, sighing like a displeased dog. It helped - unsurprisingly. König was like your own personal hot water bottle, his body alone was enough to abate the jittering in your limbs just by reaching out and running his hands across your arms. The petting and the cooing helped as well of course. 

“I assume you’re very hungover then?”

You grunted at him. 

“Oh dear. What are we going to do with you? Shall we get you a cold shower and get you outside and into the light?”

“Be gentle with me,” you pleaded, already horrified at the thought of having to go out. 

“Poor little Sneaky. Are you out of commission today?”

“Not for the whole day…just for now,” you said with a grimace, nuzzling into him further. 

“Alright then, you can have a moment to adjust.”

He sighed and indulged you for a few minutes more, gently tracing patterns into the back of your shirt. You hummed as he created looping shapes around your body and occasionally rubbed the knots out of your back, feeling as if you were being smoothed down into caramel. Your breaths came out slower and little by little your eyes sunk closed. Though just as you’d started to fall back asleep you were jolted awake with the gentle brush of his fingers teasing against your sides.

“Hey! Don’t you start that,” you growled.

“Start what?” König asked innocently. 

“You know what! Don’t you dare tickle me.”

“Or what?” he asked, tilting his head at you with a condescending smile. 

“Or I'll kick your ass.”

“You’ll ‘kick my ass’? Really?”

“Don’t test me,” you said weakly, breaking out into a yawn before you could help it.

He laughed at you till his body shook and the sound rattled around your aching skull. It disturbed your peace till you groaned, rolling off of him and over to the other side of the bed. The sheets were frosty cold, though for a split second, you were able to kid yourself into thinking you’d settle and get some more rest. 

“You’re not very convincing. Maybe they should’ve called you Sleepy,” König noted, rolling you flat on your back. 

He loomed over you, casting a shadow over your field of vision. His hands rested either side of you and disturbed the bed, rolling you ever so slightly as his weight shifted. It was like being in bed with a big cat. 

“If I let you call me Sleepy, will you leave me alone?” you asked, rubbing the last of the tiredness from your eyes. 

He pretended to think about it for a moment, his eyelashes and messy strands of hair catching odd rays of light from the lacy curtains. He shone for a moment, encased in the glistening rays before he leaned forward into the dark shadows that swallowed your side of the bed. The look of pensiveness washed from his face in an instant, resculpted into a ruthless smile. 

“No, I think that you should stop being lazy and get up,” he concluded. “I’ve been lying here all morning wasting away, waiting for you. Look at me, I’m practically skin and bones.”

“Skin and bones? Are you sure?”

You softly ran your fingers against his arms as if to check if he was telling the truth and delighted in hearing the sharp intake of breath followed by his hissed complaint about your cold hands. Sweet revenge. Giving into the sinister smile that worked it’s way over your face, you then attempted to bop his nose, taking it a step further. Though that was barely a thought before your hands were pinned down above your head. Your two hands were snatched from you and captured in his one while the other steadied his shaking frame above you.  

“No fair,” you pouted, trying to weakly wriggle out of his grasp.

He was far more awake than you, his body was ready to strike. Meanwhile you still felt heavy and overburdened with your recent stroke of consciousness. No match for him. Though you’d begun to doubt if you were any match for him at all in any circumstances as you came to realise that his grip was an iron shackle around you. 

“You making me go hungry isn’t fair either,” he chastised, voice rumbling and deep. 

You sucked in a breath and desperatley tried not to let it show how deeply his voice affected every inch of you. The low growl combined with the way he held you was awakening something within you, though you weren’t feeling reciprocal of the hunger he seemed to be talking about. It was enough to make you forget all about the pulsing in your head and drove you to baser instincts, your cheeks heating and your heart pounding. 

“What’re you hungry for?” you asked, blinking slowly up at him. 

You’d hoped to entice him. Coyly biting your lip and dropping your voice, trying to charm his body to slope even further into yours and take what he wanted, do what you desired.

“You want know what I’m hungry for?” He asked, voice whispering and soft.

“What?” you breathed.

“Two bacon rolls at the very least, and some fruit and- oh stop your groaning. I have needs!”

You’d lost that round. 

-☠️-

König - despite ruining your fun - wasn’t a complete taskmaster. He let you slowly meander over to the bathroom and even had the decency to avoid complaining too much when it took you almost an hour to emerge from your room and meet him in the hallway. You’d milked every little second that you could to move at a snail's pace and sit at every opportunity that presented itself. 

However, you’d practically had to hold your jaw in place when you finally saw him again. He’d taken a shower as well, and was standing there with his damp fluffy hair and aged Rammstein shirt as if there wasn’t an arctic chill blasting its way through the old hotel. It was ridiculous, that’s what you tried to tell yourself, tried to let that dominate your assessment of him - but nothing could stop you finding him ridiculously hot. The thought of jumping over to him and convincing him against breakfast was only stopped when he took you by surprise and grabbed your hand leading you to the stairway. 

“C’mon, or everything will be shut before we make it outside,” he’d urged, making a point to speed up his pace.

You were still taking in his appearance and controlling your rogue urges to stroke his hair and run your hands over his weather hardened body. His muscles were strained and taught and, even when you’d tried to mention that you could go back for his jacket, he’d still insisted that getting to a food source was more important. He only had one thing on his mind, and it wasn’t going to be overridden by the weather or any of the urges you had. 

He was nothing if not persistent - something that you were grateful for every time you got the opportunity to lean into him. Smelling the fresh citrusy body wash he’d used while you caressed his arm, you dazedly walked beside him and let him take you to breakfast, nothing more than a passenger along for his ride. A ride that you could hardly complain about, he let you cuddle into him in the booth at breakfast and wrapped his arm around you while you’d waited for food to come. Your cure.

It was important that you’d gotten a good breakfast and fixed yourself up, it prepared you for your mission ahead - sneaking snacks into the hotel without the old bat at reception seeing. Even after a feast fit for several kings, König was still peckish and you’d bought a whole bagful of chocolate and pringles and cookies to ensure you’d avoid being dragged out again. After all, you didn’t want any interruptions to your movie day.

“Happy now?” König asked, stroking your cheek.

You’d gone to your room first and he’d thrown your bag of goods up to you through the window. That was how you’d found yourselves wrapped up and back in your bed again, occasionally munching on snacks while nuzzling into him. Rocky 2 played quietly from your tablet, propped carefully on the flimsy bed stand and served as a nice lazy day movie to cuddle up to. König’s body was nice and soft, and now that you weren’t drunk or hungover you could fully appreciate every contour and soft muscle as he flexed and shifted with his ever present restlessness. 

“Very happy actually,” you hummed contentedly.

“Good,” he murmured. 

You sighed and watched the movie for a little longer before you’d begun to get distracted. Your eyes had strayed from the screen and onto König’s face. Sharp ridges and little scars were catching your gaze, his sparkling eyes were fixed on the screen, reflecting the moving figures. They hadn’t caught onto your staring yet, which you’d realised all too late was getting a little too gratuitous, so you quickly cast your gaze down toward his T-shirt. 

It felt like your head had been filled with cotton. Your hand snaked out and dragged over to the centre of his chest where the fading chunky white letters on his T-shirt were burning holes into your vision - forcing you to mindlessly trace them. You were simpering away while you did it, obsessing over the thought of kissing him. It wasn’t like it’d be the first time, but for some reason you felt too shy to just do it. Perhaps because the only times you’d done it before the moment had been right for it, filled with passion.

This was a different situation entirely. This felt almost…domestic? The air was calm and there was no pulsing static and roaring flames crying passion, you were just lounging in bed together like a long established couple, cosily intertwined. Would it be ok? Would he want you to kiss him out of the blue? 

“What are you thinking about?”

You jolted and hazarded a quick look back up at his face, not missing his sly smile. Mind Reader. You bit your lip and finished your ridgid path across the soft second M of Rammstein, shrugging. 

“Tell me,” he urged, pinching your hip. 

“Not if you do that again,” you laughed, narrowing your eyes at him. 

“Alright...tell me then.”

“You have to promise not to laugh.”

“I promise I’ll try not to,” he said seriously, smiling when your eyes slitted further. 

You held eye contact for a moment longer, but soon chickened out when you finally decided to tell him what you’d been thinking about. You hoped he wouldn’t think you were being silly for getting all shy about something you’d already done before, as if you weren’t cuddled up to him bed and stroking his chest with no issue. 

“I wanna kiss you,” you mumbled.

He was quiet for a second before he exhaled, the rush of his breath coming down warm on your cheeks. 

“Why would I laugh about that?”

You looked back up at him and shrugged again, feeling a nervous grin tug at your lips. Even knowing who he was, knowing so many of his habits and flaws and humanity, there was something so intimidating and untouchable about him. No matter what you’d done before.  

“Because I was too shy to just do it,” you explained, cheeks heating to boiling temperature. “I’m getting all silly and in my head about it.”

“It's cute that you’re so shy all of a sudden,” he rumbled. “But I hope you know that you can kiss me whenever you’d like.”

Your lip was getting sensitive now, teeth grazing harshly against your swelling flesh. Chills stole their way through your back and sent your limbs shaky as you crawled up to meet his face. Suddenly the room felt like it was a hundred different temperatures all at once. 

“Thought we weren’t allowed to use the word cute,” you challenged. 

“Only when it’s directed at me.”

You rolled your eyes. He tsked at you - your only warning before he quickly rolled you both over and held you down with the weight of his body. His lower half completely secured  you to the shrieking mattress while his arms flanked your sides, a firm reminder that you weren’t going anywhere. It had you swallowing a difficult breath and shifting your legs, adjusting to the tingles that were coursing through your body. 

“I don’t think you like me being cute all that much really... I think really you like it better when I’m like this,” he said, his sultry voice like smooth honey to your ears. “Whenever I have you under me, you always look like you’re trying to hold yourself back.”

Freezing temperatures be damned, you were practically sweating through the sheets listening to his voice drop so low. Your eyes felt too full as you took him in, eyelids drooping to compensate for your blown out pupils. You could feel your lashes dancing across your skin like flustered butterflies.

König watched as you adjusted your hands, eyes flicking and following your movements like a hunter. You pushed yourself up and weakly rose, wrapping your arms around his tensing back and pressing your fingers into the bobbling old fabric of his Shirt. That had to go, you thought. This was going to be so much more than a simple kiss, you’d decided, you were ready. 

“You’re right. Definitely like this,” you whispered. 

With a newly discovered confidence, you met his lips and kissed him deeply. Your head pulsed and throbbed as stars burst across the darkness and pierced through the veil of your eyelids like a firework show. Your chest felt like it was being crushed as you melted against him, the pressure too much, your combined heartbeats creating a frenzy. His mouth was so perfect and his tongue twisting around yours was driving you wild, it had you moaning, a sirens call pervading the room. 

The moment lasted as if a spell were cast. As if you were both trapped in time and held close forever in your kiss, melted within an abstract portrait of impossible feelings and highs. Mind scrabbling, you slowly lay back, breaking the kiss and let your hands wander to his sides, coming to the hem of his T-shirt and lifting it slightly, stroking the soft flesh underneath. 

“What are you doing?”

Hearing König’s voice snapped you out of your stupor and you giggled, pursing your lips like you’d done something bad. You’d certainly thought of bad things, even if you were only trying to lift his shirt…

“Want to feel you,” you mumbled.

“Oh…I see,” he murmured, quirking his lips and perching his head onto his hand. 

He rolled to his side and shifted his weight  onto the arm that now dug into the bed beside you, tipping you closer toward him. It was just another reminder of how much of him there was, the sheer size of him. You wanted him so bad, it was the only thought you were capable of thinking as you scrambled to sit up and meet his gaze. 

“I need more.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” you repeated dazedly. 

“Are you sure?” He asked, voice a little more tentative.

“What do you mean, am I sure?” you giggled, body screaming out for him to get back to work. “Of course I’m sure! Are you sure?”

He licked his lips and looked off to the side for a moment, as if some cue cards might appear over by the window. Rocky continued to play in the background - the scene where he goes to the press conference and Creed tears into him. You let out a little exhale of laughter when you hear Stallone talking about snowcones and it draws König’s attention squarely back to you. His eyes are unreadable tomes, he looks like he could be about to say anything which has you holding your breath and unwittingly freezing in place.

“Don’t get me wrong, I want this more than anything but…most of the time whenever I do this- uh, whenever I’ve been with people, they’ve…not been people I’ve really known or cared about, but I really care about you. I don’t want to rush things or do something wrong, you know?”

He barely breathed as he made his confession, his face filled with consternation all the way from his pursing lips to the bob of his adam’s apple. Despite that though, a flood of relief washed through you. He wasn’t pausing because he didn’t want you, he was just getting in his head about things too. Rightfully so, when you knew that deep beneath the cool hard exterior, König had a lot of anxieties buried underneath it all, spackled behind thick walls. 

You weren’t sure of the extent of his insecurities, but you knew that you wanted to help to break down those walls in any way you could. With that in mind, you cupped your hand on his cheek and stroked it with your thumb, grazing it along the golden line of his stubble while you looked at him straight in his searching eyes. 

“König, I really do want to do this with you and I don’t think you’d do anything that I didn’t want. I can’t even begin to tell you the amount of time I’ve spent thinking about this without sounding like a creep,” you laughed, watching as he dropped his tensed shoulders and seemed to shed his anxiety like a robe. “I’ve wanted this for so long, but especially when you showed up at that bar and finally showed me your face and your arms, I just-”

You trailed off and withdrew from him, suddenly getting self conscious as you realised you were about to vomit out your fantasies to him. It seemed like a good idea when you’d started speaking and then all too quickly you realised how embarrassing it was to say what you were going to say. Though, unluckily for you he wasn’t letting you off easy. 

“What do you think about my arms?” he laughed, face finally relaxing into an easy smile again. 

“I think that they’re nice,” you said weakly, throat drying like the sahara. 

“Oh yeah? What is it about them that’s nice?” he asked with a glint in his eye. 

“I um…oh god,” you laughed, taking your turn to look away. 

He laughed in turn, but instead of letting you have your moment with the invisible sitcom audience, he turned your face with his hand and stared you down with renewed purpose. Suddenly the simmering flame had been brought back to boil and you were feeling your heart begin to stutter again. 

“I want to know what you like, I want to give you everything you want,” he pleaded, making your legs go shaky. “I need you to tell me all those thoughts you’ve been thinking about me so that I can make you feel good.”

You could’ve passed away and gone to heaven there and then. His voice was so soft, but there was no mistaking the urgency in it. He was tense, filled with kinetic energy that was bursting to release, you could see it in the way he just barely shook, heart thrumming in his chest, could feel it crackling in the air around you. 

“I like to think about you pinning me underneath you…like you were doing before.”

“Oh yeah?” he urged, shifting so that he could assume his position. “And what else? Tell me.”

You took a raspy breath and continued staring up at him while your body lay prone. 

“I want you to take control, I want you to hold me…and grab me,” you breathed, utterly possessed by the idea you could make your fantasies come true. “I want you to kiss me again, König.”

His eyes were so dark, he looked feral. His jaw twitched as he listened to you and just before his lips were colliding with yours again, you took a moment to admire the way you’d undone him. Tracking the way his gaze raked over you, you widened your eyes as his hands gripped the sheets like they were the reins to a bucking stallion. You rose from the bed and met him, tongue darting out to his once more. 

König leaned over a little more, his knees dropping so that his body lowered over you, securing you in your position. You could feel barely a portion of his chest on you, but still it was like having a bear act as your weighted blanket. Though even then, his kiss was never too forceful. His lips synced with yours in a perfect harmony and his hands brushed up your arms and traced the curve of your neck in a feathery caress. 

“You’re like heaven,” König hummed.

You tipped your head back and moaned in turn as he pressed a kiss to your cheek then continued to trail them from your jaw, down your neck and grabbed your shirt, tugging it aside so he could kiss your collarbone. He lit little fires with every kiss, his breath tickling your flesh and setting off a flare of goosebumps. Your breaths were coming out whiny, filling the room like restless spirits.

“König, more…take it off please…”

You were begging, voice overflowing with desperation as you clawed at the hem of his shirt again. He laughed softly, but König must have been feeling benevolent because he didn’t make you wait much longer. He pushed himself up into a kneeling position and towered over you, pulling his shirt up over his head like a parachute and abandoning it behind him. 

“Is that better?” he asked innocently.

You held your breath for a moment and felt your eyes almost vibrate as you drank him in. Even though you’d been cuddled up with him for a good portion of the day, you were still in disbelief when you finally saw what he looked like underneath the shirt. You were forced to bite your lips so as not to squeal. He was the kind of man that inspired statues, from the defined pecs and abs to his soft belly, he was beautiful. 

“How do you look so fucking good?” you groaned.

He snorted at that and shook his head.

“You overreact everytime you see more of me. Are you going to faint if I take my trousers off?”

“I wouldn’t rule that out,” you squeaked, not even beginning to imagine how you’d cope.

He rolled his eyes at you, not losing his smile for a second. Secretly, he was loving the attention, loving how much you fell for every inch of him. The moan that he let out when you ran your hand down his sternum spurred you on, showing you just how much he enjoyed the worship. 

“You’ll have to even things out, of course,” he said breathlessly, looking at you with purpose. 

You bit your lip and looked down toward your own chest for a second, before sitting upwards to meet him. Your top layers were off in seconds, a new record, abandoned to the other side of the room like rags. Before König could get a chance to take you in you were kissing him again and urging him to keep going, drawing his head back to your neck, gasping as he gently grazed you with his teeth. 

His growls rang in your ears and pulsed all the way down your spine and to your legs, sending you shaking. Animalistic pants and noises were all that filled the room as you both explored each other, running your hand over bumpy scars, course hair and soft skin, kissing the thick expanse of his body when you could. Your senses were filled with him and only him, citrus and musk and muscle all combining to form a catalyst that soon had you crawling onto his lap and bucking against him for friction. 

“You need this don’t you?” he said softly and slowly, dragging out each word with a groan. “Does that feel good? Does it feel good using me like that?”

Your heart beat triple time - you were barely able to respond to him. He was gripping your thighs and teasing his hand over your crotch in small intervals, delighting in the noises you made when he touched you just right. It was the best kind of agony feeling him through the thick material, had you aching to get it all off. 

“Feels sooooo good,” you moaned.

You stared into his eyes, watching as he smiled and gripped the back of your neck, forcing you to keep eye contact with him

“I like it when you look at me like that. I love your beautiful doe eyes, looking at me so hungry. You look like you’re so ready for me. Do you want more?” he rumbled.

“Yes! More, please König please! I feel like m’ on fire,” you cried out, only barely coherent. “Please, I need you to fuck me.”

He laughed mournfully at that,, the kind that suggested he had bad news. The kind that said he’d love to indulge you, but not yet.

“I don’t have condoms with me,” he groaned.

“I do,” you grunted, separating from him for a moment. 

You leaned back and fumbled with the bedside table, knocking your tablet down loudly just as Rocky landed a punch, and pulled out a couple of foil packets from the drawer and a bottle of lube. It was as if you’d performed a magic trick, König went from looking regretful to looking stunned then finally settled on holding a sly smile. 

“Have I ever mentioned how often you surprise me?” He muttered, not hesitating in taking the paraphernalia from you. 

“No, but you can tell me all about it after,” you moaned.

König bit his lip, trapping the smile that clearly wanted to break loose. He was completely entranced by you. Instead of laughing at how feral you’d grown, he set to work unbuttoning your trousers and pulling them off of you, taking everything with them until you were fully naked and on display. He tilted his head downward and blinked slowly, looking like he was in disbelief at your body. 

“You’re perfect,” he sighed.

Blood rushed to your face like a tidal wave, and you broke your stare for a moment of respite. He was so intense, looking at you like a stalking wolf does a deer. Your chest felt thick with anticipation, not even in the least bit prepared for what was coming. He continued to hold you, one arm wrapped around you while the other was occupied, busy with what was to come. 

You gasped as he lubed up his fingers and began to slowly and painstakingly circle them around your entrance. He played with you, barely letting his sights leave your face. He clearly got off your stilted breaths, watching as you adjusted to the cold gel, moaning as he listened to the noises you made with a blissed out smile on his face. 

“You sound so pretty,” he purred. “Keep making those beautiful noises for me, yeah?”

You groaned in response, not able to give him much more.

Finally when you were prepared enough, he easily slipped a finger inside of you and stretched you out, gently plunging it back and forth before adding another. He mixed up his motions, massaging you and curling his fingers and creating a rhythm that had your ears filling with pulsing fuzz and thighs shaking like you’d been labouring for days. You cried out for him, begging him to fuck you, repeatedly telling him ‘please’ and whimpering when he just smiled at you and shook his head, eventually adding another finger. 

“Please König, need to feel you…”

“These are my fingers are they not?” he said, chuckling meanly. 

“Not what I meant!” you huffed, collapsing into his chest with a particularly hard thrust. “I want your cock! I want you to fuck me König!”

He snarled out a sigh and withdrew his digits, then kissed you, silencing your begging with his harsh mouth and tongue while he fiddled with his belt and buttons. After a few seconds he was parting from you again, lip dripping with spit, and rucked down his trousers and boxers in one. He pulled at them harshly and tossed them aside just like everything else. 

“Tell me again,” he uttered.

You drunkenly looked him over and had to double take when you saw him playing with his cock, generously coating the huge length of it with lube, getting himself ready for you. That was what he’d been (somehow) hiding this whole time! Before you could do anything to help it, your mouth hung open and you let out the most pathetic noise you’d ever made, a low lustful whimper. 

“Oh, you like that do you?” He chuckled.

“It’s so big,” you said wondrously, voice fading into nothing.

“Mhmm…you ready to take all this?” he smirked, pumping upward and opening his hand so that you could see the full hard length of it. “Don’t be shy, tell me how much you want it.”

“Oh god.”

You were so lost that you couldn’t even respond properly to his question, his soothing tones too gentle to register. It was going to be a struggle. You were going to feel every inch of it filling you up like a bed post, it was so impossibly long and thick to a degree that it filled even König’s hand. Though, still that didn’t deter you from bucking your hips against him like an animal in heat, welcoming him to ease it inside of you. 

“C’mon, I want to hear you say it again,” König ordered. “Tell me what you want.”

“Fuck me,” you all but gasped.

“Fuck me?” he repeated back. “You can - ah-  do better.”

He was gritting his teeth, his body straining as he tried to keep himself together. The speed of his hand was picking up its pace and you whined, feeling like you were taking on some kind of punishment. You would feel far better than his hand did, why wouldn’t he just fuck you already?

“Fuck me, König! I need you to fuck me with your big cock,” you whined.

“Oh, yes,” he growled, “I love hearing my name like that. Come here, let me take care of you.”

He wrapped his arms around you and ushered you over his lap, dragging you both to the edge of the bed so that he could set his legs on the ground. You squeaked as his hands gripped harshly at your hips and lined you up with his cock, breaking his hold for a second while he teased his tip at your entrance, gently guiding you down onto it as if it weren’t going to split you in half. 

“S’already so much,” you moaned, loudly exhaling into the cavernous room. “You’re so big König.”

“Shh, it’s ok,” he soothed, bracing his forehead against yours. “You just need to take it slowly, yeah? Let me guide you.”

“It’s too much,” you cried out, wrapping your arms around him. “But it feels…s- so good.”

You dug your fingers into the soft flesh of his back and buried your head into his hard shoulder. A rush of hot tears were welling in your eyes, it felt like you were going to sob as you were fucked down further onto him. Though still, you were lightly bucking your hips back and forth, easing yourself further down and moaning in joy in how he perfectly filled you, how good the growing pressure felt, the burning tension in your thighs and in your stomach. 

Your breaths sped out quick and uneven and you dug your fingers into the ridges of his back all the more, unknowingly carving tiger stripes down the length of him. You were both seething, but neither of you tried to pull away, instead you only got closer, feeling like you’d been sucked into a black hole when he finally bottomed out, your atoms spread into a breeze.

“There, doesn’t that feel good?” he asked, sighing deeply against your shoulder. “You feel so tight around me, you feel perfect.”

“Mhmm,” you whimpered.

“I need you to tell me how good it feels. C’mon,” he encouraged, gently rubbing your back. “Tell me.”

“I feel…so full. Feels so big - but - but it feels so good,” you cried out, feeling as if you had nothing left in your head. 

“Oh yeah? You look so good like that, all dazed,” König murmured. “I want to savour this, remember how you look when I’m on base. I’m going to feel the ghost of you clenching around me when I’m in my room, you know that?”

You were clenching just at the thought! Humming when you heard him hissing in pleasure. His eyes were just as drunk as yours, drooping full of lust, a perfect mirror. He grinned just slightly, then gripped your hips tighter, forcing you up before bringing you back down again. You both panted and groaned, taking in the sensations zipping through your bones and burning flesh. 

It started off slow at first, König gently fucked you, letting you get used to his girth. You’d barely seen dildos that compared to the size of his cock, let alone experienced anyone fucking you like that before. It had you tipping your head back and parting your lips, whimpering up into the air like a pathetic wolf howl. He groaned and growled over you, breathing quicker and quicker as he increased his pace. He slowly but surely set himself into a rhythm, setting his head on your chest and teasing one of your taught nipples with his flickering tongue.

You were wailing, gripping onto his shoulders with one hand and threading your fingers through his damp hair with the other. He got faster, pulling in and out of you and sending your heart into overdrive. A warzone could’ve broken out around you both and you’d hardly notice over the booming of your hearts, the creaking of the bed, and the lewd sound of his thrusts against your slicked up flesh. Every stroke set off a new wave of fireworks inside you, a hand would lift from your hips and stroke you between your legs, only acting as a catalyst to the growing explosion. Your belly grew tighter and tighter as an orgasm stirred to life, crackling and sparkling at the base of your stomach. 

Though, just as you were hitching your breath, preparing to let go within a matter of minutes, you both were brought to a halt. Footsteps loudly crashed across the flooring outside and a hushed conversation ensued between two older sounding people, something about a strange noise they were hearing. How fucking curious.

“Geh scheißen!”

You giggled a little at König’s hissed curse and watched as his eyes took on a thunderously dark shade, looking like he was going to go out there and strangle the couple for their interruption. Rather than let him get too worked up however, you decided to take action and gently eased yourself off of him with a soft groan, soon feeling horribly empty. Once the couple seemed to retreat again you made your move, grabbing the edge of the mattress. 

He frowned at you, looking evermore confused as you gestured for him to get off the bed, but he complied with your order. Soon enough it was apparent what you were doing and he assisted, dragging the mattress off of the noisy frame with a thud. The further interruption had you both pausing, listening out for the couple’s return, but they never showed. They left you alone in the ringing silence. 

“C’mon, looks like it’s safe,” you grinned, lowering yourself onto all fours 

“Oh it’s like that, is it?” König snorted, watching you assume your stance. 

“What? You don’t like doggy?” you asked, wiggling your butt at him teasingly.

“Didn’t say that,” he corrected, picking up the lube again and reapplying it generously to his swollen cock. “I just like to look at you… you looked so pretty when you’re getting fucked. I like seeing you cock drunk and broken against me.” 

You twitched as he told you that, pursing your lips in a ridiculous show of chaste embarrassment. You both knew you weren’t that innocent, but hearing him say filthy things like that had you dissolving under his gaze like powdered sugar in hot water. 

“Unfortunately you’ll have to be a little quieter now,” he sighed, finally coming down to kneel behind you. “I’ll miss those moans of yours.”

He sounded almost comically wistful. 

“My moans-” you began, outraged at the idea that it was you alone contributing to the racket. 

“Your moans and whimpers, yes. It’s - ugh -  a wonder you ever…got called Sneaky,” he chuckled, cutting you off as he eased back into you. “You’re so loud and responsive for me. Can’t wait to hear you cum.”

You both groaned when he’d plunged his cock back down to the base - you from the sensation and the dirty things he’d said to you. Though, before you could make a rebuttal, or moan any louder, he curled himself over you, melding his stomach to your back while wrapping one of his big arms around, covering your mouth tightly with his hand. He had you secured against him, stuffing you full of him and trapping you with nowhere to go. Not that you’d want to be anywhere else. 

“You like this, hm?”

“Mhmm,” you hummed, not able to get anything else out past his hand.

“Good. Because even if someone beats down that door and watches, I won’t stop fucking you until we’re both spent,” he warned.

You clenched hard around him and heard his breath of laughter as he felt the shockwaves of it. 

“You’re so dirty!” he purred, beginning to slowly thrust again. “I love it.”

He didn’t take as long to work up to his punishing pace this time. You whined muffled moans behind his hand, but very little noise sounded around the room beyond the gentle squeaking of the mattress springs and König’s whispered growls that tickled by the back of your neck. He sent your body wild with the things he said. Every word felt as if it zipped straight from your ears and down between your legs, your whole body electrified with the pulsing thrill. 

You feel so good around me, fuck, so tight!

Your body was made for me. You’re so perfect.

You’re mine.

You’re only mine, no one else can have you now. You’re mine!

You panted hard around him, could feel your breath ricocheting off of his fingers. The room felt like it was caving in around you, stars sparkling around your vision until you closed your eyes, embracing the fizzing sensation that grew from the back of your skull until it filled your head. The tight coil inside you was waiting to burst, you were ready to let go, could feel yourself crumbling over the edge. 

After a few more hard thrusts König could feel you going, he could hear the desperate whining that escaped from his hand and groaned. He fucked you with purpose, lengthening his thrusts and plowing into you harder, catching your sweet spot and getting you closer and closer.

“Let me feel you cum...I need it. Cum for me, Come on, cum for me,” he commanded.

Somewhere down the line you obeyed and let go, seeing a white hot screen seer your vision behind your closed eyelids, and feeling the warmth wash through you in an explosion. You moaned out loudly even despite your haphazard gag and sighed as the fire drowned down to a tingling ache that was allowed to settle only after you felt König chase his own release, sloppily thrusting until he ground to a halt, growling out a strangled moan. 

Both of you collapsed shortly after that, rolling onto your backs like two animals that had brought each other to mutual destruction. Pants filled the air, the smell of sex and citrus intermingling, breath spilling out uncontrollably while you both fought to regulate your bodies, taking in the sensations that still tingled around your centres as aftershocks.

You sighed and turned to König smiling when you caught his blissed out expression, you’d never seen him so relaxed before. His hair was messily splayed out all over his head, practically glued to one side as it had likely stuck together from your clawing fingers. Then when you cast your gaze downward, you could see that veins had popped up all over his arms, his whole body puffed up while his skin burned hot with effort. He was aglow with bliss and seemed so cherubic lying there all splayed out and relaxed. 

“So that was pretty good,” you whispered, disturbing his rest when you came to cuddle at his side.

He mumbled something in German and wrapped his arm back around you, tucking his head in against yours. A breath of laughter rushed past your lips.

“Is it your turn to forget English now?” you teased.

He paused for a moment, groaning tiredly. 

“I said that I thought it was more than pretty good,” he said after a moment, curling into your side.

“You’re right,” you grinned. “Best I’ve ever had.”

You could feel his lips twitching into a grin at that. König’s whole body resonated with the compliment, you could feel him getting puffed up with the praise. It took him a while to return the favour and tell you he thought the same, but he cottoned on eventually. It had you both chuckling, though soon you both came to a rest, relaxing in each other's arms and napping a little until König started to shift after a bit, drowsily making his way into a standing position.

You gasped when you opened your eyes.

“What?” he asked, turning to look at you.

“Your back,” you whispered, drawing your hands over your mouth.

König raised his brows in question and wandered over to the mirror, taking heavy clumsy steps over to it. He turned and viewed the damage, shoulder blades rolling as he inspected the thick scratches that had snaked their way down his body like he’d been attacked. He caught your eyes in the mirror and grinned, looking thoroughly pleased with himself in a way you’d never seen before. 

“Thought you’d mark me up and claim me as your own did you?”

Next part here

#König #König x reader #konig x reader #konig #könig fanfiction #modern warfare 2 #modern warfare fanfiction #mw2 #a rocky start

[yelena-bellova]

Twenty Years Later: Joel Miller x F!Reader - Chapter Three

Chapter Three: Out On The Town

Plot: Tess and Joel demand answers from Y/n and Ellie on the details of Ellie’s condition and venture out into the city.

Word Count: 6.1k

Warnings: tlou ep.2 spoilers, language, canon typical violence, allusion to sexual harassment, guns, blood (16+)

A/N: PLEASE READ. Hello, my loves 👋🏻 I’m so glad everyone’s enjoying the series. I placed this in the previous chapter and a few other posts, but need to reiterate it. I’m not adding anyone to the taglist if they don’t have their age in their bio. This is a 16+ series and I’m trying to look out for younger eyes on here 👀

Other than that, I hope everyone enjoys these next two chapters. This one’s less action and more set-up for future parts. The next one should be out before Sunday’s episode. Read on, babes!!

—————————

May 10th, 2002. Austin, Texas.

The only proof Joel had that he’d been at the bar the night before was the throbbing pain in his temples. It was a sobering reminder that his talent for drinking was slipping with age. Still, he pounded some coffee and an Aspirin, picked up Tommy and headed off to work.

On their way, Joel found his eye straying to each women he drove past that even bore a tiny resemblance to Y/n. He should have been surprised that it had only taken one meeting for her to brand herself on his brain, but she was something special. She probably had that effect on everyone she met.

Joel parked the car outside the hardware store, leaving a semi-hungover Tommy to grab a few more minutes of sleep. Sarah was at soccer practice for the morning and then off to a friend’s house, they could almost get in full day of work.

Both the Miller brothers knew their way around the store like the back of their hands. Joel went to the back to get his quota of wood cut, made small talk with the older guy who worked the cutter and navigated the aisles effortlessly. There was nothing new about any of it…

On the other side of each aisle, Y/n was pushing a cart and restocking product. Home improvement wasn’t her passion in life, but her father had been one of those “don’t pay someone to do it if you can do it yourself” kind of guys, so it came natural to her. The pay was good, she liked her boss, and she enjoyed the community aspect of the job.

They were dancing without knowing it. Each time Joel moved in one direction, Y/n moved in the opposite, and vice versa.

Eventually, Joel got to the last thing on his list: a new drill bit. He steered his cart around a corner and down the corresponding aisle. When he got to the hook it was supposed to be on, he found it empty. This was not the day for that…

Y/n pulled down the aisle, spotting a customer rifling through a shelf, and put on her employee smile. “Can I help you find some-“

Joel practically smacked his head on the shelf above, standing up as soon as he heard that familiar voice.

Y/n’s eyes lit up, “You.”

“You,” Joel echoed, a surprised smile coming to his face.

“Hi,” Y/n chuckled.

Joel’s brain stopped firing any and all signals, “Hi.”

“So we had the same early morning planned,” Y/n smiled.

“Shoulda carpooled,” Joel replied, earning a breathy laugh. His chest warmed.

“How are you?” Y/n asked, as if some grand thing had occurred in the past twelve hours they’d been apart.

Joel leaned one arm on the handle of his cart, “Good. Headin’ off to work.”

“No Tommy?” Y/n looked over his shoulder.

“Nah, he’s sleepin’ last night off in the truck,” Joel said, putting a hand on his hip.

“Can’t say I blame him,” Y/n looped a finger through the grate of her cart, swinging her body into the aisle, “I shouldn’t have let you two buy me that second glass.”

Joel smirked, “Can’t hold your liquor?”

“Oh, I can hold it,” Y/n said confidently, scrunching up her face after, “Until the next morning.”

The two of them shared a short laugh before Y/n remembered why they were there. “You were looking for something,” she pointed to the shelf.

He was? “Oh, yeah,” Joel remembered, “Quarter inch bit.”

“Hang on,” Y/n said, determinedly sorting through one of the boxes in her cart. She pulled out the piece of steel and held it up victoriously.

“You’re my hero,” Joel said, taking it from her, “Day would have been a waste without this.”

“Well, there you go,” Y/n couldn’t help herself from beaming, “You saved me last night, I returned the favor.”

Joel internally winced at the memory.

“Are you done shopping or can I pull anything else out of my magic Mary Poppins cart?” Y/n quipped, patting a hand against one of the boxes.

“Nah, that was the last thing on the list,” he answered, wishing dearly he’d written more on the piece of paper in his hand.

“Well, I’ll check you out,” Y/n said, wishing she’d chosen any other phrasing.

Joel held up a hand, “I don’t wanna take you away from what you’re doin’.”

“Please, you’re doing me a favor,” Y/n grabbed the end of her cart and began to drag it down the aisle, “You’re the first human interaction I’ve had all morning.”

Deciding that he was doing a service and nothing more, Joel followed her through the store. He didn’t know if he believed in fate, but he believed in luck, and it felt like he’d gotten tossed a rare bit of good luck by meeting Y/n again.

Y/n was half convinced she’d caused Joel to materialize. Here she was, thinking about him and his big brown eyes all morning, and then there he was. It was either an unbelievable stroke of luck, or someone Up There had seen fit to brighten her day a little.

As Y/n scanned Joel’s items, a nervous silence blanketed them. Everything that filtered through their minds sounded too awkward to say. There wasn’t a whole lot of ground to cover, they’d only known each other for less than twenty four hours.

“You doin’ okay?” Joel finally asked, hoping he wasn’t crossing some line, “After last night?”

“Oh,” Y/n looked down at the pile of purchases, “Yeah, I’m fine. Not the first time it’s happened. I just need to get better at defending myself.”

Joel’s blood boiled under his calm demeanor, men were awful. “There shouldn’t be a need in the first place,” he bit out as he gripped his cart a little tighter.

Yn shrugged sadly, “It’s the world we live in. That’s why it’s so nice to meet guys like you and Tommy. You make up for your sex’s failings.”

Joel chuckled under his breath as he handed her his debit card, “Not sure we can fill that tall an order.”

Laughing softly enough to make Joel’s chest flutter a little, Y/n rang up the order and handed him the bags.

“Well, I guess I know where I’ll be seeing you two from now on,” she said.

“Yeah,” Joel replied, “And thanks for helping me find that bit. You really saved our asses.”

Y/n playfully held her hands up, “I didn’t get employee of the month for nothing.”

Joel could hear that little voice in his head, the same one that had a residency in the gut, telling him to take a shot and ask Y/n out. He wasn’t a timid guy, but she had some sort of spell on him that made his palms sweat and his mind go blank. Plus, he’d sworn off bringing anyone into his life a long time ago. It was all around, a bad idea.

“Well, I’ll see you around,” he finally decided on.

Y/n hoped her smile hid all her sadness, “See you.”

Joel and his cart made it about three steps before he threw caution to the wind.

“Hey,” he turned around, “Do you think, maybe….I could take you to dinner sometime?”

Y/n’s grin spread like wildfire across her face, “Yeah,” she replied, “I’d like that.”

Both of them released a caught breath, Y/n pressed a button on the printer and tore off a piece of reciept paper. She scribbled her number down.

“I work a lot,” she told him as she wrote, “But I’m usually free on Fridays.”

“Okay,” Joe took the paper from her, their fingers brushing, “I’ll call you.”

Y/n had to physically restrain her lips and the giggle that threatened to show itself. “You do that,” she responded, fiddling with her pen.

Joel gave a sideways smile, deciding to get out while he was on a winning streak. He held up a hand and turned on his heel, confidence powering his stride.

Y/n stayed at the checkout counter a little longer, trying to compose herself lest customers think she was high. She set her pen back down and did a little skip back to her cart. It was going to be a great day.

Joel made it back to the truck, loading his supplies into the flatbed with unusual enthusiasm. He didn’t care about his headache, his backache…he was flying too high for anything to bother him. He climbed into the driver’s seat, Tommy groaned as he did.

“You took your time,” he grunted.

Joel didn’t get many moments of victory, he was going to let himself bask in this one a while. He held up the piece of paper to Tommy, who leaned over and read it. Above an unknown phone number was Y/n’s name with a heart next to it.

Tommy’s grin stretched, “No way.”

Joel simply grinned and started up the truck.

“No fuckin’ way,” Tommy got louder, reaching over and shaking his brother’s shoulder. They drove off, Joel’s mood was shifted for the day. The nerves would set in later. For now, he just wanted to be excited about taking out the beautiful girl from the bar.

—————————

2023, Boston

Tess slammed Y/n up against the inside of the abandoned building.

“What the hell’s going on?”

Y/n pulled on Tess’ jacket and tried to flip her around. She rammed her elbow down on Tess’ arm and broke the hold. Before Tess could fight back, Joel took hold of both their arms and wrenched them apart. Y/n slipped as he did an fell on her side, refusing to groan and let any vulnerability show.

“I already told you,” Y/n grunted, pushing up on one arm, “She’s not sick.”

“You think we’re just gonna believe you?” Tess continued, “Give us one reason why we shouldn’t kill you both right now.”

Y/n smirked, her eyes bouncing to Joel, who glared at her with the same coldness he had twenty years ago. “How else are you going to get your battery?”

No matter how much control Joel wanted to pretend he had over the situation, Y/n held the real power. Ellie and her were the key to getting to Tommy.

Ellie watched this all from the side, exhausted and scared.

“Now here’s what’s going to happen,” Y/n stood to her feet and pointed to Ellie, “She’s going to get some sleep. At some point tonight, I’m going to do the same. Have a gun on me the whole time, I don’t fucking care,” she gestured between her and the girl, “But both of us are going to be breathing come morning,” she looked to Joel, “Or else you get to live with the fact that Tommy could have lived if it wasn’t for your overeager trigger finger.”

Joel’s blood boiled, furious with Y/n for having stepped over that line. How could she speak about his life so carelessly?

“We’ll take the first two shifts,” Tess stated, leaving no room for argument, “But we get our answers first thing.”

Y/n gave a single nod, picked up her backpack and motioned for Ellie to come with. In the middle of the building, there was a patch of grass that could act as a bed. Y/n sat down and pulled out her sweater, balling it up and laying her head atop it.

“Are you sure they won’t kill us?” Ellie asked quietly, she followed Y/n’s actions and crumpled up her jacket.

“Positive,” Y/n said as she shut her eyes. Joel may have been reckless with her life, but he’d sooner die than let anything happen to Tommy.

Ellie curled up a few inches away from Y/n. It was funny what life-or-death circumstances could do to people. Y/n was the only person Ellie had taken to out of the Fireflies, but now, with Tess and Joel as her other options for comfort, she was her new favorite person. Ellie turned on her side to face the woman, the only person she could count on to protect her…

—————————

Sunlight across Y/n eyes woke her up. She stretched out her legs and yawned, spotting a sleeping Ellie at her side. She’d never gotten woken up for her turn to keep watch, but that had been expected. It didn’t take a genius to guess what was waiting in front of her.

Sure enough, Joel had his rifle pointed straight at her chest.

“You’re getting predictable,” Y/n remarked, rubbing one of her eyes.

Ellie woke soon after, sitting up and finding the same sight.

“Morning,” she said. The second she moved, Joel’s gun followed her. Y/n immediately pulled her gun off of her belt and pointed it at her ex.

“Do I look like I’m infected?” Ellie asked.

“Show us your arm,” Joel demanded.

Ellie rolled up her sleeve and showcased the scarred bite. Tess and Joel leaned forward to examine it, which was hard to do with half a room between them.

“Yeah, it’s not getting any worse, is it?” Ellie said impatiently, “If we’re out in the open city, why aren’t we getting swarmed?”

“Don’t worry about that,” Joel ignored her concern.

“Well, I’m gonna,” the girl replied.

“What was Marlene doing with an infected kid?” Tess switched lanes.

Ellie shook her head, “I’m not infected.”

Tess and Joel gave a deadpan stare, Y/n rolled her eyes. It wasn’t like it was a fucking fairytale they were asking them to believe. There was proof right in from of them.

“She found me after I was bitten,” Ellie continued.

“And she didn’t shoot you,” Joel put another piece of the puzzle together.

“Clearly not. She locked me up and had her guys,” Ellie glanced over to Y/n, “Test me every day to see if I was getting sick.”

“Test you how?” Tess asked.

Ellie sighed, “I have to pee.”

Nobody cared. “Test you…how?”

“They’d make me count to ten and hold my hand out and then keep it steady,” Ellie answered, “But, you know, I think what really impressed them was that I didn’t turn into a fucking monster. Now can I please?”

As Ellie stood up, Joel rose with her, and so did Y/n. Betrayal and loyalty mixed between them like oil and water. Ellie held her hands up, caught in the middle of it.

“Fine,” Tess relented, “Back there, you can find a spot. And here,” she tossed a magazine Ellie’s way, “Tear out a few pages.”

Ellie glanced between Y/n and Joel, checking to make sure there wasn’t about to be a shootout, and headed back. “There’s not gonna be anything bad in here?”

“Just you,” Joel answered.

“Oh, funny,” Ellie said before disappearing.

With her gone, Joel and Y/n really had no reason to still be aiming at one another. At the same time, they cautiously lowered their weapons. Despite whatever tragic nostalgia they’d indulged in the night before, they’d gone back to hate, as if their memories had been a symptom of some bad hangover. It was all forgotten in the light of day.

Joel sat back down with Tess, letting his unflinching stare rest on Y/n. Y/n had seen enough of that scowl to not be intimidated by it. Eventually, when nothing more could be said, his eyes dropped to examine his hand. The pain had set in overnight and he couldn’t keep it from shaking.

“Broken,” Tess stated, sitting down next to him.

“Maybe a hairline,” he replied, never looking at her, “It’ll heal fast.”

“Okay,” Y/n muttered, clapping her hands together, “You keep thinkin’ positive, I’m gonna go take a piss.”

She marched over the small hill of grass and knocked on the door frame of Ellie’s makeshift bathroom. “Me,” she announced.

“Don’t fuckin’ look,” Ellie said quickly from somewhere in the room.

“I’m not,” Y/n replied, staring at the ceiling as she wandered, “Just tell me where to go.”

“Left a little,” the girl instructed, “Straight. There you go.”

Y/n unbuckled her pants and squatted, “Throw me the book?”

Ellie tossed the papers her way, they awkwardly went on with their business in silence.

As much as Y/n hated to let Joel have any sort of win over her, if they were going to convince him and Tess to help them to the State House, he was going to need more information.

“You’re gonna have to tell them,” she told Ellie, “About out West.”

Ellie was finished and standing on the other side of Y/n, “I thought I wasn’t supposed to tell anyone.”

“Yeah, well,” Y/n sighed, “They’re not gonna believe you unless you do. Marlene would say the same thing.”

“What about you?” Ellie asked, “Would they believe you?”

Y/n bitterly chuckled, the memories that once had stingers now couldn’t penetrate her thick skin. “No, they won’t believe me. You’re our only shot.”

Outside, Joel and Tess were discussing the sudden plot twist.

“She made it through the fuckin’ night, Joel,” Tess urged, her voice dripping with hope.

“It doesn’t matter,” Joel argued, “It’s gonna happen sooner or later. Alright? We’re still close to the Wall, we sneak ‘em back into the QZ. We find a different way to get the battery.”

“What about her?” Tess asked, there was no need to specify which one she was referring to, “You don’t believe her?”

“I don’t trust a fuckin’ word that comes out of her mouth,” Joel answered harshly, the past nipping at his heels, “She’s lied before and she’ll do it again.”

Tess had something unique going for her: she didn’t share history with Joel and Y/n. She saw through all their bullshit objectively. “This is our best shot,” she said, “We take ‘em back to the QZ, someone’s gonna notice her arm, they’ll scan her, then they’ll kill her.”

Joel wasted a heartlessly little amount of time with his reply, “Well, better her than us. You need to stop talkin’ about this kid like she’s got some kind of life in front of her.”

He didn’t know it, but he should have felt grateful that Y/n couldn’t hear his comment over the ripping of magazine pages. She would have shot him then and there.

Ellie and Y/n walked out, Ellie tossing the magazine back at Tess and Y/n keeping close watch as she took her seat.

“You hungry?” Tess offered to Ellie, “You can share some of ours.”

“Thanks,” Ellie replied, “Marlene sent me with my own.”

If Y/n wanted to feel like she was beating Joel in something, breakfast gave her the win. While he picked at a piece of jerky with his fractured hand, she and Ellie worked on their oversized sandwiches. Petty? Perhaps. But Y/n felt entitled to whatever form her hatred wanted to take.

“Is that chicken?” Tess finally asked.

Ellie nodded, “Yeah. Marlene and Y/n say they get it from smugglers. Guess not you guys.”

For whatever reason, even though she’d attacked her, Y/n was starting to feel empathy for Tess. She was the only one semi-amenable to Ellie’s situation. Against her instincts and more in line with her heart, she ripped the rest of her sandwich in half and walked it over to Tess, who looked up appreciatively. On her way back, she made a point of passing by Joel.

Tess stood up and approached Y/n and Ellie, setting Joel off. “Hey. Hey!”

“Why-“ Tess started, throwing a hand up to Joel to stay put, “Why is she so important to you and Marlene? And don’t lie to me or we’ll take you both back.”

“You take us back,” Ellie answered for Y/n, “You don’t get your battery.”

“You heard that?” Tess scoffed, “Well, then you must’ve heard that he wants to shoot you.”

Y/n wanted her heart to break at the comment, but when she looked into Joel’s eyes, she saw nothing. Nothing.

“He also knows he dies if he does that,” Y/n retorted, staring down the man like she could burn a hole through him by sheer force of will.

Tess kneeled down in front of Ellie, “I’m gonna talk to you like you’re an adult, okay? Joel and I aren’t good people. We’re doin’ this for us because, apparently, you’re worth something. But we don’t know what you’re worth if we don’t know what we have. So answer my question.”

Y/n and Joel saw none of the conversation, their eyes were locked on one another like bulls locking horns.

Ellie, however, took Y/n’s advice. “There’s a Firefly base camp somewhere out west,” she confessed, “With doctors. They’re working on a cure.”

Absurdity won and Joel broke his stare first, “Mm-hm, I’ve heard this before.”

“And whatever happened to me,” Ellie continued, “Is the key.”

“Is the key to finding the vaccine,” Joel’s voice overlapped with hers, turning to Tess, “That’s what this is? We’ve heard this a million times. Vaccines, miracle cures. None of it works. Ever.”

“This time it’s different,” Y/n argued.

Ellie stood up, “Fuck you, man. I didn’t ask for this.”

“You and me both,” Joel retorted, “This isn’t gonna end well, Tess. We need to go back.”

“Oh, yes,” Y/n smiled a joyless smile, “Once again, Joel Miller’s making decisions for everyone. What a comfort.”

It was the first time she’d said his name in twenty years and it was doused in venom. It should have hurt.

Tess got to her feet and came to Joel, “Let’s just finish it. It doesn’t matter if she is or isn’t what the Fireflies say she is. If they believe that she is, then…we get what we want.”

Joel faced two realities; one in which Y/n’s words from the night before came true and his brother died because of his stubbornness, and one in which he risked his life for a group of radicals running on hope that would never come to fruition.

He sighed, “If she so much as twitches…”

Ellie began to choke and snarl, flailing her hands like one of the infected. It pressed all their buttons.

“Don’t,” Tess and Y/n said in synchronization.

Ellie stopped, nervously rubbing her neck, “Yeah, okay…”

“Okay?” Tess asked her partner.

Joel glanced between Y/n and Ellie, then sighed. “Okay.”

Without another word, Tess, Joel and Y/n began packing up their gear. Ellie followed their lead, spotting Joel’s rifle. “Can I have a gun?”

“Absolutely not,” Joel replied.

“No,” Tess said.

“Not happening,” Y/n finished.

“Okay, fine,” Ellie’s voice went higher, “I’ll have to throw a fuckin’ sandwich at them.”

Joel pushed the bookcase he’d used to barricade the door aside and peeked out the door. “It’s clear,” he reported.

Y/n walked ahead of Ellie and let the sun hit her. Boston had been cold lately and the warmth was a treat.

“Whoa,” Ellie whispered behind her, she’d never seen or felt the freedom being outside the Wall brought.

“Yeah, looks different in the daylight huh?” Tess said with an almost smile.

There was beauty interlaced with the destruction. Vines twined around crumbling buildings. Grass growing around deserted cars. People theorized the apocalypse would look like blood and destruction, but survival wasn’t so black and white.

“We should get movin’,” Joel said, breaking Y/n from the first near-pleasent thought she’d had all morning.

The four of them walked through the city in a row, Ellie tried to keep pace while also taking in her surroundings.

“It’s like a fucked up moon,” she observed, wandering to look at one of the explosion sites, “Is this where they bombed?”

“Yeah,” Tess answered, “They hit most of the big cities like this.”

Maybe Tess could talk about it with some degree of separation, but Y/n and Joel kept painfully silent. They’d seen the destruction and didn’t want to deal with Ellie’s marveling at it. As Tess stopped to explain history to the girl, they kept moving.

They all came to a pause when they saw their route blocked by the remnants of a building.

“So, the State House is across there,” Tess said, “It’s about a ten minute walk if you could go straight.”

“So?” Ellie questioned.

“Long way or short way?” Joel asked.

“I mean, it’s the long way or the “we’re fuckin’ dead” way,” Tess replied.

“Well, I vote long way, based on that limited amount of information,” Ellie spoke up, “Y/n?”

Y/n inhaled to give her opinion when Joel spoke up. “We should check it from the hotel first.”

“That hand’s not broken yet,” Y/n recalled, “I’d be happy to remedy that.”

“Okay,” Tess said, breaking up the fight and taking the first steps. For two people who had survived twenty years in an infectious wasteland using nothing but their survival skills, Y/n and Joel brought out the child in each other. Once upon a time, that had been a good thing. Now, each petty comment felt like throwing a plastic knife and expecting it to kill.

———————————

They’d been walking an hour when they got to the interstate. Tess and Ellie were at the front, while Y/n and Joel were moving slower and bringing up the rear.

The curse of knowing someone so well is that even if you despised them, there was still safety in being around them. Y/n still wanted to throttle Joel and he didn’t want to be in a hundred mile radius of her. But it was better to be in the company of an enemy you knew rather than one you didn’t. Hatred couldn’t one-up their history.

“What did Marlene mean when she said you weren’t ready?” Joel eventually inquired.

“None of your business,” Y/n grunted as she stepped over a stray tire.

“It is if you’re gonna be a liability,” Joel replied.

Y/n scoffed, “Marlene says a lot of things. She’s not always right.”

While it was true, Joel had been more than surprised that Y/n had raised her gun so effortlessly at him, he could read in between the lines. Y/n had never had good followthrough. The Cordyceps had forced them all to adapt, but he sincerely doubted she could take a necessary shot.

“Stop doing that,” Y/n snapped.

“Doing what?”

“Stop thinking you’ve got me figured out,” Y/n sneered, “You have no fucking idea who I am anymore.”

Joel simply scoffed, that was only a half truth.

“Okay, Cowboy Joe,” Y/n remarked, the nickname earning a glare, “I don’t remember you being so quick with the murder,” Y/n decided to hit a little harder, “Or the drugs. Or the smuggling.”

Joel threw his arm out in front of Y/n to stop her, “Would you have rather I let him shoot us?”

Y/n inched her face closer to Joel’s, “I’d rather you fucking forget that we ever knew each other, cause this,” she gestured between them, “Hasn’t mattered for twenty years. We do this, and then you can go back to dealing pills and shoveling shit,” she trembled with anger and lowered her voice, “And we will never, ever have to see each other again.”

Joel thinned the close proximity even more, the last time they’d been this close had been under much different circumstances. “It’s forgotten,” he growled.

“Good,” Y/n whispered, her lips pursed as she turned on her heel and marched off.

Denial was a hell of a thing, but forgetting what they’d meant to each other was going to take something much stronger…

“Everyone said the open city was crazy,” Ellie mused as Y/n and Joel caught up, “Like, swarms of Infected, running around everywhere.”

“Not exactly like that,” Joel commented.

“People who’ve never seen outside like to make up a lot of shit,” Y/n added.

“So there aren’t Super-Infected that explode fungus spores at you?” Ellie asked.

“Shit, I hope not,” Tess answered, at least she had a sense of humor about all this.

“Or ones with split-open heads,” Ellie continued to earn her education, “That see in the dark like bats?”

The adults fell silent, Tess and Joel shared a look before she glanced at Y/n. Between the three of them, they’d seen the full spectrum of the abilities Infected possessed.

Like a sick joke, a distant yell echoed through the open highway. There was nothing in sight and it was impossible to tell where it had come from.

“What was that?” Ellie asked.

Joel tensed up, “Let’s keep movin’.”

————————

Once they got to the hotel, they had to get in to the hotel.

Joel shoved open the once-automatic doors and they walked in. The place had flooded, the waters that filled the lobby a mossy green shade.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me,” Ellie exclaimed, her eyes widening as she took it all in, “You ever stay in a place like this?

“Uh, no,” Tess answered, “A little out of our league.”

“Once,” Y/n followed, “School trip to Pennsylvania.”

“How do you even know what this is?” Joel asked.

“Have you ever heard of books?” Ellie shot back.

Joel stepped down into the water, letting the sass float past him.

Ellie suddenly became hesitant, “Wait, are we going in there?”

“Yeah, we gotta get to the stairwell on the other side,” Tess replied.

“Well, I, I don’t know how to swim,” Ellie said, nervous.

Joel watched, unimpressed, from the lobby steps. “Seriously?”

“Do you think we have pools in the QZ?” Ellie retorted.

“No, smart ass. I mean,” Joel threw a leg out and hopped off the last step. The water barely hit his thighs.

“I don’t know how I was supposed to know that,” Ellie mumbled, treading into the waters with Y/n behind her.

Joel and Y/n’s argument on the highway had left her quiet. She’d been forced to change to survive the new way of life, but the memories Joel’s mere presence brought up reminded her of who she used to be. How care free, how light, how enthusiastic she’d been…she’d taken a job at a hardware store just because she liked getting to talk to people. Her old self had just become another person to mourn.

She snapped back to reality, she refused to let Joel Miller, of all people, make her fee bad about who she was.

“Hey,” Tess spoke softly, “She’s a good kid.”

Y/n glanced up at Ellie, who was wading through the water to get to the check-in desk. She enthusiastically rang the bell, “Ding! Ding!”

“Yeah,” Y/n bit back a smile, “She is.”

“Yes, sir,” Ellie played, “I would like your finest suite please,” she deepened her voice, “Yes, ma’am. Would you like me to take your luggage? Yes, ma’am,” she took hold of the luggage cart, “Right away, ma’am.”

Joel, who had lost his sense of humor over a decade ago, was done with Ellie’s excitement. “You’re a weird kid,” he remarked.

“You’re a weird kid,” Ellie repeated, a body falling out from behind the cart, “Oh, fuck me!”

Joel and Y/n had their guns drawn and were rushing over. The two of them examined what turned out to be a skeleton. Joel nudged its skull sideways with his boot, like there was a chance it was still alive and kicking.

“Uh, sorry,” Ellie nervously smiled.

Joel extended a hand to pull her up, retracting it as soon as she was on her feet. He caught Y/n rolling her eyes at him as they walked off. At this point, she was convinced he was acting like an asshole purely because he could.

The group climbed the four flights of stairs, the adults huffing and puffing while Ellie stayed as unbothered as ever.

“Fuck, holy shit,” Tess panted.

“Come on, it wasn’t that bad,” Ellie remarked.

“You try climbing ten fuckin’ floors with our knees,” Tess replied, “See how you feel.”

Y/n and Tess drifted and fell back in line with their assigned partners. While Y/n was glad Ellie and Tess had found camaraderie, she was selfish enough to not want it to come at the expense of being stuck with Joel.

They came up on what should have been their walkway, but it was blocked by a barricade of bricks and cinderblock. Joel and Tess tried the doors on each side of them, no luck.

“All right,” Tess calculated their options, “Well, I mean, maybe I could climb up there. Work my way around and open it from the outside?”

Ellie stepped forward, “Uh, no, well, I’m the smallest, so it’d be easier for me to get through.”

Y/n was quick to grab Ellie’s backpack handle, “Yeah, that’s not happening. We know what’s out there, you don’t.”

That caught Joel’s attention. When had she been sneaking out of the QZ?

“Can you give me a hand?” Tess asked of her partner.

Y/n pulled Ellie back before Joel could move her out of the way. He helped Tess up and stepped back. “You good up there?”

“Yeah, it’s a bit of a mess,” Tess reported, “So I’m gonna need a few minutes.”

It turned out, removing Tess was like removing a safety barrier for them all. Joel and Y/n sat on opposite sides of the hall, trying to keep as much space between them as possible. Ellie pulled out her pocketknife and started casually flipping it.

“Nice knife,” Joel said, trying to be cordial. Y/n was getting whiplash from his mood swings. “Where’d you learn to do that?”

Ellie didn’t flinch in her retort, “The circus.”

Joel sighed, looking away from both of them. This was him trying to be somewhat friendly, though it still came off as being put out.

Ellie, on the other hand, was better at small talk. “Where are you from?”

“Texas,” Joel answered.

“Y/n said she knew your brother,” Ellie replied, “So you all lived in Texas?”

Y/n took a breath, Joel watched her. “That’s right,” he said.

“What about Tess?” Ellie asked.

“Detroit,” Joel answered, “It’s in Michigan.”

“I go to school,” Ellie shot back quickly, “I know where Detroit is.”

Silence fell again over the threesome, eagerly awaiting Tess’ return.

“So,” Ellie started talking again, “Are you two, like, a-“

“Pass,” Joel cut her off.

“How’d you end up in Boston?” Ellie pushed, it was becoming a game for her.

“Pass,” Joel answered, “No more questions about me.”

Clever as ever, Ellie found a work around. “Okay,” she turned to Y/n, “Were you and him a-“

“Nope,” Y/n said quickly, it was more a denial of an answer than an answer itself.

Ellie sighed, trying to think up something else. “How long do Infected live?”

Joel mockingly shook his head, “Oh, I thought you went to school.”

“It’s a really shitty one,” Ellie replied.

Joel smirked, he could appreciate the girl’s wit under different circumstances. It rivaled his own. “Well, some last about a month or two,” he answered, “But there’s other’s been walkin’ around ‘bout twenty years.”

“Ever kill one?” Ellie asked, still fiddling with her knife.

“Yeah, I killed lots of ‘em.”

Y/n stiffened, hoping if she stood still, the conversation would move right past her.

“Was it hard?” Ellie continued, “Like, knowing they were people once?”

It took all the strength Y/n still possessed to not let her emotions show. To not let the nightmares take her over. She didn’t have time for them.

No matter how hard they argued that they were strangers, Joel could sense her discomfort. Her experiences with Infected were one more thing he didn’t know about her now.

“Sometimes,” he said, watching Y/n as her eyes stayed closed in concentration.

“What about that guy last night?” Ellie kept going.

A well-timed thump excused Joel from answering, him and Y/n jumped to attention.

“You can put the gun down, Joel,” Tess grunted through the wall, straining to open one of the locked doors.

“Where to?” Y/n asked.

Tess’ grim expression led them out to the hotel’s balcony, she pulled back the vinyl curtain and let them walk out onto the terrace. Ellie gained traction on the ledge’s decor and climbed to the edge. Joel and Y/n ended up on each other’s side.

Y/n’s stomach dropped at the sight beneath her.

Dozens upon dozens upon dozens of Infected lay fifty feet below them in a heap. Their sickening shrieks bounced off the buildings as they crawled and thrashed aimlessly.

“There’s so many,” Ellie gasped.

“The last time we were here,” Tess said, “They were still deep inside the buildings. Then I guess enough people came through looking for the QZ, they went inside seeking shelter…and that’s how they get more and more of the city, bit by bit, every year.”

Y/n watched through dead eyes as the horde began to move as one. She hadn’t seen this many in a long time, long enough for the sight to feel fresh. She stopped listening to Ellie and Tess’s conversation and focused on her breathing to battle the nausea, in through the nose, out through the mouth…

Joel saw it all, and he knew better than to ask. Marlene was right; she wasn’t able to handle the journey on her own.

“So we’re not going that way,” were the first words Y/n could hear again.

“No,” Tess answered Ellie.

“What do we do then?” Ellie asked, her eyes widened with fear, “Short way?”

Tess and Joel shared a look, his hands fidgeted as he thought through their route. “Museum.”

—————

TYL Taglist: @bachiracore @stolenxkissess @kayleezra @the-wistful-reader @allthesesonsofbitches @goth-detectives365 @trippovert @rh1nestonecowg1rl @emiliaserpe @khaleesihavilliard @frietiemeloen @gracie7209 @dorck26 @thegirlnextdoorssister @alanis-altair @mariwinns16 @whosscruffylooking @endofthexline @alexiaricciardo @eonnyx @pedrosmexicangf @scarlettequinn @ao-sleepy @toinfinityandbeyonce2 @deanlovescassie @turmoil-ash @sorrowjunky @kpopslur @xxlilyxx90

Joel Miller Taglist: @xsnak-3x @xmoonknightlyx @simplybarnes @stolenxkissess @mandoshoney @alexiaricciardo @eonnyx @deanlovescassie @paintlavillered

#joel miller x reader #joel miller x female reader #joel miller x f!reader #joel miller x y/n #joel miller imagine #joel miller fanfiction #joel miller fanfic #the last of us imagine #the last of us fanfiction #the last of us fanfic #twenty years later

[lokisprettygirl]

Under his influence (Post Avengers! Loki x female reader)

Read chapter 2 here // Series Masterlist

Chapter 3

Summary : You obsess over the cuddle you shared with loki then you both share a joint together.

Warning: Smoking, recreational drug use, heat, so much of heat, bodyshaming comments, Loki being a soft baby, reader is insecure about her body, reader's mom is critical about her whole life, CUDDLING

Note : Song I used in this chapter. Now I know it was released in 2019 buttt I am going to use it anyways and you guys are going to ignore it the way we are ignoring TVA's existence. It also poetic in a way because time may or may not be linear in this fic 👀 Listen to the song first if you haven't, it's bomb, it's my go to whenever I'm drunk.

"Sooooo what does it mean if a guy cuddles you but you're not in a relationship or ummm dating or uhhh anything really" you asked your coworker Lyla. She was one of the trainers at the gym you were working at currently.

"Why are you asking? Are you cuddling with someone?" She asked you excitedly and you gave her a smile.

"Me? Cuddling? A guy? No no..noo no. Just a friend.. asking for a friend who's doing the cuddling..the cuddler is doing her i mean..you know what I want to say" She gave you a weird look as you said that.

"Yeah I figured..I mean aren't you allergic to men?" She rolled her eyes

"I'm…not allergic to men alright" you raised your voice so a few clients looked at you, the guy who had asked you out four times already did as well so you lowered your voice down a little "I love men..love themm like my own brothers and fathers and I hate the men hating we see these days" she gave you a questioning look as you said that. "Yeahh alright alright..just tell me what it means" you crossed your arms.

"What means what?" Attention span of a frog

"Man. cuddling... Friend?"

"Ohh yeah, tell your friend that this guy might be into her. I mean men usually don't initiate that sort of intimacy unless they're really into someone especially if it comes even before the sex does" she told you.

"Oh definitely no sex" you chuckled "That's what she told me"

You woke up this morning and you were squished against his body, completely squished all into him. Somehow you managed to get out of his hold without waking him up, though you did manage to fall down on your ass. What were you thinking rolling away from the bed that's the size of a toddler's cot?

He was a deep sleeper though and you just wanted to leave the apartment before he'd wake up but of course you bumped into him as you came out of the bathroom. He just smiled his usual angelic smile and wished you a good day at work as if you two didn't spend the night all squished together.

"How's the diet going? You seem even more chubbier today" you snapped out of your thoughts as you heard Lyla. She was an YouTube fitness model so she always stayed in shape and you ? Well you had tried to become one but nobody cared about the educational content you were making. You didn't have a response for her, you had been eating a lot of junk these days so this was clearly on you.

As you reached home after a long day he was watching something on the tv so you looked at the screen. He had a dark green tunic on that was probably made from some Asgardian fabric, a black trouser underneath, hair still wet from the shower.

"Captain released a statement that he had an altercation with me after I escaped, he claimed that I had morphed into him and was trying to steal the scepter"

"Whattt?" You looked at him confused

"Exactly what I'm saying. What is he talking about? I was here, I did not pretend to be him, as if I'd ever want to morph myself into him" you shook your head in disbelief as he said that. His accent always got thicker when he was excited or agitated.

"Why not? He's hot" He gave you the typical I don't think so look as you said that. You didn't understand a thing he was saying though.

"Something is happening..I clearly smelled the cologne of two Anthony Starks and now there are two Captains" you walked towards him as he huffed in annoyance, you placed your one hand on his shoulder to comfort him then you fluffed his hair up.

"Ummm how about you stop watching news? Let's start with that alright?" You grabbed the remote from him and turned the tv off, probably shouldn't have taught him to use it in the first place. He raised his brows in response, the crinkled lines on his forehead made you smile.

"I'm going to shower then you can do my lasagna" he smiled as you said that but you just heard yourself too "I mean we can eat each other" you took a deep breath after that mortifying slip up. Again. The cuddle sesh has infected your brain with some sort of virus "We can do…dinner..for fucks say" you mumbled as you stormed towards the bathroom.

Once you came out, you put on a tshirt and a pair of trousers. You could feel his eyes on you and it made you nervous.

"Do you wanna smoke weed or something?" You questioned him so he nodded immediately "Wow didn't have to convince you at all huhhh?"

"Is it a recreational mind altering herb? We have such herbs in Asgard, but it makes one rather foolish when consumed for a prolonged period of time, very detrimental for health" he said proudly.

"Ohhh your behavior makes so much more sense now you know" you chuckled as you looked for it in your closet and he rolled his eyes in response, he enjoyed this back and forth bantering with you.

You had two joints, where did the other one go? You made a mental note to look for it later because right now you just needed a moment of relaxation and distraction from that cuddling sesh you couldn't stop thinking about.

You came back to him and he looked at you curiously as you placed the end of the joint between your lips and lighted it up. The smell of the weed reached his sense, making him squint his eyes. Gah-dorable.

"Let's do it on the bed" you were saying all the wrong things today. You got off the couch and quickly hopped towards the bed. Oh he wanted to do it on the bed too, preferably the smaller one but he knew you didn't mean doing you exactly.

"So we can finally burn it down for good?" He retorted and you turned to look at him, feigning a hurt look on your face.

"It's my baby..how dare you?" he raised both of his hands up and took a step back "Because of the window..i don't want the smell to reach Mrs Geller" you said as you opened the window behind your bed "Okay the apartment in the front is still tenant-less..yayyy" you took a few hits and finally passed it to him. You didn't think he'd be able to smoke it because he just seemed so posh and regal and princely and you didn't think he had ever smoked anything in his life but turned out he was a pro.

You were already starting to feel the effect of it and you wondered if he did too? Passing the joint back and forth only made you hyperfocus on his lips. The lips that you wanted on--

"It is strong, though I never envisioned a lady like you to be into such a poisonous thing"

"It's just..grass " you said to him so he smiled, he was lying on the bed front side down, keeping himself all propped up on his elbows while you stayed seated with your back against the headboard "A grass that makes you feel floaty and drowsy.. besides I do it occasionally" That was probably a lie.

In order to avoid his intense gaze and that stupid smile on his face you decided to play music on your phone. Ofcourse you had to choose a song that screamed sexy.

Baby you can, ride it oh yeah..bring it over to my place

He put his hand forward so you passed the weed to him, he laid down on the bed as he took a puff. Did he actually want to burn the bed? You watched the smoke going up before it disappeared into the air.

And you be like

"Baby, who cares?"

But I know you care

Bring it over to my place

"Careful with the ashes" you said to him as you could see that it was about to fall right on his face. He suddenly clicked his fingers and you watched the particles of ashes beginning to drift in the air, as if that wasn't enough he made them light up again with his sorcery, it looked beautiful, reminded you of fireflies. You couldn't help but smile as you crawled on your knees to have a closer look, he sat up and watched that look on your face that he had come to adore so much.

You don't know what you did, did to me

Your body lightweight speaks to me

"Beautiful" you giggled as you tried to touch one of them.

"Isn't it?" He said so you looked at him. Always with the intense gaze.

I can make it hurricane on it

Hunnid bands, make it rain on it

Tie it up, put a chain on it

Make you tattoo my name on it,

You looked at him and his intoxicated eyes made you want to hide, this wasn't real right? You were just too high and romanticizing things. Yup

You took the joint away from him and he sat up, you were still holding it between your fingers when he grabbed your wrist and twisted it towards him. Placing the joint around his lips he took a longer drag and when he let it out it hung in the air as if he had made the time halt somehow, he waved his fingers around and you saw the smoke turning into the foggy portrait of a woman. It was a portrait of you.

It made your eyes well up with emotions that you felt were indescribable.

Make you cry like a baby, yeah

Let's GoPro and make a video

Shut the fuck up brown.

"I'm speechless"

"At last..Thank the norns" you gasped as he said that, you picked up a pillow and hit him a bunch of times but he wasn't even defending himself. He was just giving you that killer smile with every attack.

You don't know what you did, did to me

Your body lightweight speaks to me

"This was the best thing ever or what?" you huffed in excitement as you got off the bed.

"It is" he mumbled in his mouth as he watched the distance grow between you two. You were hungry now but he couldn't stop staring at you.

I don't know what you did, did to me

Your body lightweight speaks to me

The lyrics spoke to him, he had never felt such a yearning before, what were you doing to him? Whenever he wanted a sexual release he found it with an equally willing partner, but it was never filled with such palpable tension, he knew he didn't crave just sex from you. He was enchanted by you and he didn't know why. You were just a mortal, he have had his moments where he used to look down upon your kind once.

He still wanted to look down but only when you'd be on your knees in front of him with his co—

"Come here" you yelled from the kitchen space so he pressed a stop button on the filth that were starting to corrupt his head.

"Turn up the music ..I need it in my life yeahhh" you sang along and danced on your spot as you reheated the lasagna you had made. He made his way into the kitchen and leaned himself against the refrigerator as he watched you be goofy. You did funny over the top steps to make him laugh and your eyes teared up again as he threw his head back while laughing. Why were you getting so freaking emotional over him for doing such a normal thing? He was just another run of the mill alien god.

Wait what?

You both sat down to eat finally but you couldn't stop giggling, your phone has been continuously ringing so you picked it up.

"Hey mommm…mummmyy" you mumbled, her voice sounded unclear and then you noticed how you were holding the phone upside down.

"Are you drunk?" She asked you.

"Nooooooooo..what?" You were zoning out alot so you just hummed to whatever she was saying. You did remember that she would visit the day after tomorrow and you did feel worried about it especially with a certain god slash alien in your apartment but you figured you'd think about it tomorrow. As she hung up you relaxed again.

"Remind me to diet again from tomorrow, goddd she's sooo going to comment on it" you mumbled so he looked up from the book he was reading. It definitely wasn't from this planet.

"About what?"

"Me being fat"

"You're not fat"

"And you're the king of England" he tilted his head at the comment "Oh I thought we were playing that game where we had to tell each other lies"

He sighed as you said that.

"I would never lie to you" he said sincerely. He didn't appreciate how you felt so critical about your physicality. He understood it because he wasn't any better but he still abhorred that you felt this way about yourself.

"I'm not kidding, okay? The other day we were making this video at the gym where the male trainers were supposed to lift the female employees and this guy couldn't lift me because I have gotten so heavier than before" you blabbed as you put down the plate of lasagna after eating.

"Did you perhaps ponder over the fact that this male worker of yours is too frail to carry a woman?" He asked you

"Yeah righttt" you chuckled so he put his book down and got up, in a matter of seconds you were in his arms, didn't even have a chance to react.

"See?"

"Ohh shush..I'm sure you're strong enough to carry a rhinoceros"

"So this rhinoceros must be a small and dainty little creature from your planet i assume. Much Like a Cat?" You chuckled as he said that. As he put you down finally, you both brushed your teeths, separately. And then he conjured that princely bed for you. None of you were going to mention the cuddling right? Okay.

"I'm going to sleep on my bed tonight, okay? You take this" you laid down on your bed before he could protest or get an opportunity to manipulate you with his sad scrunchy brows.

The lights turned off but you couldn't fall asleep, how could you when you were thinking about him constantly? You had your back turned against him and that's why you didn't see it when he stepped down from his bed.

"It's strenuous for me to fall asleep on that bed, my body is habituated to this one" you heard his voice so you turned slightly to look at him staring at you, he looked giant from this angle.

"I'm not moving" you huffed and turned on your side again.

Your eyes widened as you felt the mattress dipping because of his weight.

"It is definitely acceptable for me" you gasped as you heard his voice behind you, you could feel his body next to you.

"What are you doing?" you turned to look at him so he placed his large hand on your cheek and shushed you up by placing his thumb on your lips. How dare he?

"Shhhhhh..now sleep" you were going to say something but his thumb went past your lips so your pulled your head back in order to slip the digit out of your mouth. He only chuckled in response.

"You're being inappropriate"

"Am I?" He responded as he scooted even closer and just like yesterday his arm went around your waist but before that he made sure to hook your leg over his own, he pulled you closer to his body and your breath quickened again. You can't handle such close proximity, it made you want to do bad things to him and with him. The bubbling scorching heat. Noooooooo

"Sleep well" he whispered as he placed his head over your breasts again, would he be able to feel your nipples getting erect? You'd die with embarrassment if he could. The vibrations you felt from his words went straight to your nether region.

"Can I lower the temperature?" He questioned you.

"What?"

"The temperature. May I please lower it down a notch?" Oh now he wanted to be polite?

"Yeahhh?"

The heat usually bothered him but he didn't do it for the heat this time, he just wanted you to submerge into him. He wanted you to be so close to him because he really did enjoy sleeping in your arms last night. It felt safe.

As it got colder you sneaked your arm under his head just like you did yesterday and he couldn't have been happier.

"This is better" his voice came out all whispery and it made you bite on your lips, you were so close to moaning his name or something at the least "Are you uncomfortable darling?" You gulped as he questioned. You have never been more comfortable in life but you weren't going to tell him that.

"Noooo"

"I know"

The audacity

He raised his thigh up a little and now his hard muscle was snuggled perfectly between your crotch. One flex and you'd probably burst into an orgasm. God you felt nasty, maybe his thoughts were pure unlike yours and he just wanted to cuddle.

Your other arm rested on your own body in an awkward manner so he brought his hand up and interlinked his fingers with yours. In what world was this an appropriate relationship between two friends slash roommates slash alien- human buddies? Maybe in Asgard it was.

Or maybe just maybe he was as touch starved for affection and these physical touches as you were.

Once your hormones relaxed, you were able to fall asleep, it wasn't that hard actually when you were holding onto this giant soft comfy teddy bear in your arms.

However you woke up to your door buzzing incessantly.

"Y/n? Y/n??" And you heard your mom's voice. Oh god.

"Get up get up get up" you tapped your hand on his chest and he smiled as he looked at your puffy little face before you yelled at him again.

"My mom is here..get upp" you said to him as you jumped off the bed and started to grab his clothes and other things he had scattered all over the place.

"You said she'd come tomorrow..as in tomorrow?"

"I know I don't know.. go hide in the bathroom or something please" you whispered to him. You didn't want her to think you had started to talk to yourself now.

"I can just make myself invisible"

"Whattttt?" Your voice got higher but you didn't have time to dwell into it at the moment.

He clicked his fingers and then he disappeared in the shimmery waves, took you a second to process it.

"I'm still here, you just can't see me" you took a deep breath as you heard his voice.

"Oh okay okay..stay quiet" you looked at him or at the spot he was before he disappeared.

"I'm next to you" you jumped on your spot as he spoke again.

You quickly made your way to the door and you were met with your mom's angry looking face.

"Hiiii..hey what are you doing here..you're..24 hours early" you hugged her and she looked at you confused.

"No honey. I told you yesterday that I'd come tomorrow"

"No you said you'd be here the day after tomorrow"

"No I said yesterday that I called you yesterday and you didn't pick up. I wanted to tell you that day that I'd be here the day after tomorrow" you looked at her confused as her words fried whatever working brain cells you somehow still had in your skull.

"Why it's so cold in here? Are you trying to freeze yourself" she shivered and rubbed her arms with her palms.

"Sorry..ummm how did you..who buzzed you in?"

"Ohhh i met your neighbor downstairs, Mrs Geller, what a nice lady, we had a cup of coffee" she said to you so you nodded. She looked around the house in disapproval. Well you were going to clean it today. You wondered where Loki was at the moment.

"Sooo how come you are here" she took a whiff, ignoring your question altogether.

"Is a man living here?" You burst out laughing as she said that..

"You're funny..so funny ..funny funny mom" she glared at you as you cackled like a witch "Why would you say that?"

She walked towards the sofa and grabbed the book Loki had left last night and it made you grit your teeth so harshly you feared they'd break.

"Since when do you read?"

"I uhhh mom –" she looked at you with and her eyes got teary with plenty of emotions.

"Ohhhh I'm so happy for you…finally you managed to keep a man? Oh Mrs Geller was right you're seeing someone" she hugged you tightly. Mrs. Geller needed to shut up one of these days.

"Mom–"

"Ohh by the way everyone is in Minesotta and I didn't bring them here because I knew your house would…look like thissss" she made a face as she looked around before she turned to you again "So we'll be here in the evening, just prepare a simple dinner okay?" She told you excitedly.

"By everyone you mean your boyfriend and his daughters that I love so much?" You gave her a tight lipped smile and she glared at you. The sarcasm definitely didn't sit right with her. It never did.

"He's my husband now.. it's been months, don't be disrespectful..okay I have to go..I'll see you in evening" you nodded as she said that. "Oh and bring that guy over, I'd like to meet him"

"Mom I just met him like two days ago" you lied to her so she thought about it.

"Doesn't matter..Just invite him for dinner"

As she left you put your head down on the door and sighed deeply.

You looked at Loki as he reappeared, he had a sympathetic look on his face. Fake boyfriend trope? Were you about to go through another rom com cliche?

Serves you right.

Now you couldn't wait for the dinner so the only decent friend you had in life could witness your humiliation by the hands of your step father, his perfect daughters and your own mother.

🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴🥴

Tag list (if you want to be tagged or removed let me know.. also I'm not able to tag some of you, please check your settings)

@annoyingsweetsstranger @mcufan72

@nixymarvelkins @stupidthoughtsinwriting @fictive-sl0th @huntress-artemiss @eleniblue @violethaze @anukulee @ladymischief11 @12-pm-510 @wolfsmom1

@whylokiissocute @hyperlokilover

@vickie5446 @pics-and-fanfics @daddylokisqueen @tallseaweed @olivertwistrabbit @blog-the-lilly @prettylittlepluviophile @flashhxn-lights @vanilla-daydreaming @somewiseguy

#Spotify #loki x female reader #loki #loki x reader fluff #loki x reader #loki x reader insert #loki x reader fic #loki x you #loki x reader angst #loki x reader smut #loki fics #canon divergent au #soft loki

[lainiespicewrites]

Electric summer Ch. 2

Here is chapter 2! I love everything about this story so far it’s so fun to write and I adore writing Sy! It was so weird I was modeling this after my time at camp and I literally got a brochure from them in the mail today😂 maybe the universe is telling me something 👀

Anyway enjoy! Comments, likes and weblogs are encouraged!

Summary: Sy and ofc are united as camp co-counselors and spend the day catching up and reminiscing!

Warnings:none? Just cursing a lil

Link for Pt 1 if you missed it 🥰

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I blinked a few times in disbelief. “How, I-I…aren’t you…” I stammered trying to string a sentence together, still lost in the puzzle my brain was trying to work out. How was he standing here in front of me right now?

“Come here,” He laughed. Throwing his arm around my shoulder and pulling me into a tight hug. I was still for a moment still in shock about the situation but I pulled myself out of it and hugged him back squeezing just as tight.

“I can’t believe it,” He chuckled. “This had to be Rebecca’s doing.” He said.She was an old counselor of ours. She was with us our last summer together.She also happened to be camp director now and in charge of assigning cabin groups. This was surely not a coincidence. Sy’s arms were still around me. Admittedly I wasn’t ready to pull away just yet either. I was afraid he’d disappear and this would all be a dream. My mind was playing tricks on me or something.

“How are you here?” I finally strung the question together, pulling back to look up at him. Did he get taller? I could have shrunk but I swear he got taller. “I mean aren’t you in the military?” I asked, obviously confused.

“Take a walk with me?” he asked. “I’ve been dying to see this place again.” He added. I nodded and we finally let go of each other. It may have been years since we’d seen each other but I could still read him. Logan was social. He loved to talk, he was extremely expressive and attentive. Right now he’s quiet. And pensive. When we walked away from the cabin he shoved both hands in his pockets staring straight ahead. Whatever had happened it was difficult for him. Like the night on the lake in the canoe. When he told me he wouldn’t be coming back to camp. It’s why he wouldn’t look at me. He knew or was afraid that after all this time I could tell when something was hard for him.

He hated coming off as weak. It’s why he was so competitive. When the boys played ultimate frisbee his team always won. In high school when he played football he was the quarterback. He had to be the best. The strongest. The leader. But not with me. He told me that once. He told me even before our summer fling, back when all we were was best friends excited to spend the summer together. That’s why he liked me so much. He could let his guard down with me. I didn’t understand it then. But eventually I figured out exactly what he meant. And I saw it in him now. Even when we’d only been reunited for minutes.

We walked from my cabin and through the park out to an open field outside the woods. There was a path that ran alongside it. If you took it left it would take you to the lake down to the dock to swim, if you followed it further you crossed a bridge and you could go sailing or take out a kayak or a canoe. If you took the path right it was a hiking trail. It had its own forks in the road one leading to a nature preserve and a small shelter where the camp housed some exotic reptiles and other animals. And one that led to a ropes course and a rock climbing station. We didn’t take either path. Sy stopped walking and stared off at the trees. I came up next to him and gently put my hand on his shoulder.

“You don’t have to tell me, we don’t have to talk about it, whatever it is. I’m just really glad you’re here.” I spoke softly. I felt his hand over mine on his shoulder and he turned to me with a sad smile. He let out a deep breath before he spoke

“I’m retired from the military. Uh, discharged. Medically.” He stared at the grass when he spoke. I could hear the shame in his voice. It broke my heart. I slid my hand off his shoulder and over his back soothingly. I didn’t say anything. He knew I was listening. “Last April, I was leading the boys into a raid. We’d been waiting on this for weeks. Trying to find these guys. Somehow they got tipped off that we were comin’ and they were ready. One of my boys was being attacked. Enemy came out of nowhere. I jumped to cover him. Told him to run up stairs with the rest of the guys to secure the building. He was alright. His chest plate protected him. But I got shot in the leg with 2 bullets. I managed to stop the attacker. But I had to be carried out of there. They sent a Med-line, it's a helicopter.” He explained. I nodded and let him keep talking.

“I was in surgery that night. They almost thought I was gonna have to lose it. But the Dr was able to get the bullets out. They uh, didn’t think I’d walk right again. So.. I was discharged from the military not long after. They transferred me to a civilian hospital for physical therapy…” He trailed off.

“How is it now?” I asked softly. He finally looked up from the grass. My voice pulled him back to reality.

“I ain’t gonna be runnin’ in the Olympics anytime soon but. Normal. Aches sometimes when the weather gets weird or cold. Probably coulda went back but no one knew how long it would take. Or if…if I’d ever get better.” He said.

“They should’ve known,” I said, “nothing stops Logan Syverson when he’s got his mind made up.” There it was. That genuine smile I’d missed all these years.

“Guess they don’t know me like you do,” He chuckled. “Enough about me, it’s been 7 years darlin what have I missed?” he asked, his hand hovering over my lower back guiding me toward the left path. We started to walk again toward the lake.

“I wish I could say you missed a lot but,” I shrugged. “I graduated. Went to school and graduated again, and at the end of this summer I’ll finally start my first job with the schools.” I explained flatly. It was nothing compared to the things he’d done and what he’d seen.

“Hey, graduating college is a big deal. I’m proud of you! Child Psychology, right?” He asked. I stopped walking and just stared.

“You, remember that?” I questioned. He laughed and threw his arm around my shoulder pulling me into his side.

“Of course I do. It was all you talked about our last summer together. You were nervous about getting into the school you wanted. I admired that because you were only a junior. I was going into my senior year and I’d never even thought about that shit.”

“But you knew you were going into the military, you didn’t have to think about that.” I argued.

“Maybe, but you were so smart, you are so smart, you had it all figured out. I was just following what everyone else in my family did. Now that I’m out, I kinda wish I’d had some other plan. Something I knew I wanted to do to fall back on.” I nodded. I understood what he meant. It must be hard for him now. The things he’d aspired to be in his adolescence had come and passed. He had to reinvent himself now. Start over. I couldn’t imagine how scary that must feel.

“You’re smart too Logan. You’re quick in a crisis. You’re logical and level headed. You’re great with people. And and from what you’ve said you’re an incredible leader. I have no doubt you’ll figure it all out soon.” We had wandered some more, now we were walking along the lake. Or what we knew as the beach. When they’d built the camp they carved out the shore and laid down sand. Leaving it more like mini beach than a country lake. I followed Logan out onto the dock. He turned to me and smiled.

“I think coming back here this summer was exactly what I needed.” He said. I smiled back giving his arm a gentle squeeze… and trying not to dwell on the fact that his muscles had gotten incredibly larger.

“It’s funny,” I answered. “I always remember it being the other way around, you giving me pep talks and encouraging me to take risks.” He chuckle the air between us becoming lighter as I watched his smile form into a playful smirk.

“That’s because you were always trying to chicken out. You were a little scaredy cat.” He laughed. I pouted. And smacked him in the arm. “Ow,” he teased as he fake soothed his arm.

“I was not!” I argued. He shook his head.

“You were too!” He challenged. I rolled my eyes resting my hands on my hips.

“Name one time,” I groaned. He eyed me with that same smirk on his face with an eyebrow raised looking at me curiously.

“You really wanna do this? He teased. “Alright, you did this to yourself, night hikes.” He stated. I frowned.

“Oh that is so not fair!” I objected. “You know I hate the dark. That doesn’t count!” I argued.

“Mhmm, rock climbing.” he deadpanned. I scoffed.

“I suck at climbing I have like no upper-body strength I wasn’t gonna embarrass myself infront of everyone.” I defended. He shook his head again trying to hold back a laugh.

“You’d never done it before. You had no idea if you were bad at it or not!”

“Okay, well… it was really high.” I pouted.

“My point exactly,” He chuckled.

“That means nothing!” I said. He groaned pinching the bridge of his nose.

“You wouldn’t even jump off the dock into the water that first summer! Because the water was deeper. You knew how to swim.” His shoulders were shaking with laughter. “You remember how I got you to do it?” He asked.

“Yeah you literally picked me up threw me in off the dock! I wound’t call that being “kind and encouraging.” I laughed emphasizing the last bit.

“It worked,” He smirked.

“It was traumatizing.” I countered.

“ I caught you blushing when I grabbed you, I think you liked it.” He winked. I glared at him crossing my arms.

“You have no proof,” I scoffed. He smirked, a mischievous glint in his eye.

“You wanna test that theory?” He raised an eyebrow taking a step closer to me. My eyes went wide and I started to back up slowly.

“Logan,” I said softly. He looked me over that cocky grin plastered on his face.

“I’d start runnin’ if I was you.” He challenged. I backed up a little more, holding my hands up in defends.

“You don’t have to do this.” I reasoned with him. He let out a low chuckle.

“I think we both know I do.” He said. “Last chance darlin’” He teased. I turned on my heal quickly back toward the beach. Only getting in a few long strides before he had his arm around my waist. Damn his long legs. It doesn’t help that mine are so short either. I squealed as he lifted me off the ground in his arms.

“No! Logan please!”

“I warned ya, told you to start running sooner.” His voice was deep in my ear as he carried me to the end of the dock and I wrapped my arms around his neck for some sort of safety net. “Would you look at that.” He smirked, looking down at me in his arms. Bastard. Of course he was right. After all this time he still had the same effect on me.

“Oh shut up!” I rolled my eyes. Which was a bold move for someone in my current position.

“You’re blushin’, after all this time, I still get your heart racing.” He rasped.

“My face is red because I was running, and it’s ..it’s warm out here.” I argued.

“You took 3 steps, you weren’t running,” He smirked. “You’re just too stubborn to admit you still feel it.” He whispered against my ear. I felt hot. And it had nothing to do with the sun glaring down on us on the pier. It had been 7 years. Did we even know each other anymore? And…he ..he left. That hurt so bad. What if he leaves again. I don’t think I could handle losing him a second time. We’re in totally different parts of our lives than we were then. But at the same time… “Answer one thing for me, all this time, did you see anybody else? Let anyone else in? I don’t see a ring on your finger.” He raised an eyebrow looking down at me intently. I swallowed hard and swatted at his chest.

“Put me down Sy!” I whined. He jostled me in his arms threatening to drop me in the water.

“You want down?” He smirked. I squealed, wrapping my arms tighter around his neck.

“Logan, Don’t!” I chided. He chuckled, adjusting his grip under my thighs. He leaned in close. I could feel his breath against my ear, his beard tickling my skin.

“Tell me, I just wanna hear it. Did you wait for me?” He sounded like honey. The way his voice hummed in my ear. He always did. It had been so long since we’d stood this close, or been this close and I could feel myself still magnetized to him. It’s like he lit up every sense in my body. I had no choice but to follow his warmth and his chaos and his light. I never felt anything like it with anyone else.

“ Sy you know, I …” Before I could answer him he leaned forward and tossed me into the water. I screamed and heard him chuckle before I hit the water. It was still a little cold since summer had only just started. As I started to come back up to the surface I heard a huge splash a few feet away from me. Logan jumped off the dock with me. When he surfaced he swam closer and I splashed him. “You’re such an ass!” I rolled my eyes. He laughed, swimming toward the shore.

“I had to distract you. You thought I wasn’t gonna do it,” He smirked.

“Yeah I thought maybe you were like a decent guy now or something!” I scoffed.

“Aww come on honey, don’t be mad at me, you know it’s not really summer till we take our first swim.”

“Yeah I know,” I smiled.

We left the lake, soaking wet and headed back to our cabins to dry off. I couldn’t get what he’d said out of my head. I knew it was killing him to know. Why did he stop me? After drying off and changing into some dry clothes I hung my wet clothes and towel out on our cabin's little clothing line. I dug through my bag to find a new pair of shoes, because those were soaked too, and headed over to Logan’s cabin where he was waiting at the picnic table. I walked over and hopped up sitting on the table top. Something I’d made a habit of during my years at camp. And it followed me everywhere. I sit on my countertop all the time. He looked up from where he’d been writing in a notebook on the table and smiled.

“Feel better?” he asked.

“Now that my feet aren’t in squishy wet sneakers? Yeah much better, no thanks to you.” I laughed.

“Did you have fun?” He raised an eyebrow. I groaned.

“Yeah,” I muttered. He had a proud grin on his face.

“Well then you’re welcome.” He mused. I rolled my eyes and flickered my gaze down to his notebook.

“Whatcha working on?” I asked curiously. He leaned back looking down at the list one hand smoothing over his beard.

“Trying to remember all of the camp traditions. The games we played. Ice breakers things like that. Trying to set up a bit of a plan or a loose schedule before the kids get here tomorrow. I don’t know if the boys' cabins still do their prank war, but I’m bringing it back.” He said seriously.

“Ah yes, the infamous prank war, you were ruthless. But your cabin always came out victorious.” I giggled. His eyes met mine and he just smiled holding my gaze for a moment. I shook myself out of it before I could let him in too deep. “What else you got?” I prodded. He sighed. And his eyes went back to the paper in front of him, trying to hide the disappointment on his face.

“Uh, Just some of the group games we used to play, Red rover, capture the flag, the coed softball game. Shit like that.But I just wanna make sure we get everyone comfortable when they get here ya know? I always felt…”

“Safe? When we were here. Me too.” I nodded.

“Just wanna be sure everyone’s having a good time like we did. Whatever problems we were having back home, in our family, or friends, kids that were dealing with bullies, we left it behind. We didn’t tolerate anyone being left out. Just want that for our campers.” He said.

“You’re really passionate about this.” I added.

“Aren’t you, I mean, you loved this place as much as I did, … do.” He added. I nodded.

“Of course I am. I’m just really glad that you are too. I’m glad that my co-counselor is someone who loves and appreciates this place and the kids as much as I do!” I smiled. “I’ve got this book of icebreaker games. We can go through it after our counselor meeting. Find the ones we think are best fit.” I smiled. He nodded.

“Sounds great.”

Later that night after our meeting introducing and welcoming us all to camp and going over our rules and shifts, and after dinner we met in my cabin. We sat outside on the patio at the picnic table. We started flipping through the book and talking about each of the games. Some we had done when we were campers.

“Oh, here's a good one.” I said pointing to one of the pages. “Remember doing this one, ‘two truths and a lie’ we always had a lot of fun with that.

“I do! It was like being a cop trying to read a lie detector test. And trying to beat one. “He chuckled.

“You were good at it!” I laughed. “Like try me,” I nodded to him. He smiled, and cocked his head to the side thinking for a moment.

“Alright, I blew a tire going 90 down the highway last week. I shot my first gun when I was 10, or my brother broke my arm in a fist fight.”

“Jesus!” I laughed. “From the stories you told me about your brothers I wouldn’t doubt it. I know you like to drive fast but you take good care of your truck…I’m gonna say it’s the gun.” He shook his head.

“Nope, I broke his arm.” My eyes went wide and I tried to hold back my laughter.

“Your poor mother.” I giggled.

“She got used to it.” He smiled. “Your turn, see if you can fool me.” He said. I groaned. I never could trick him. He always knew. But maybe I could use this as an opportunity to answer his question back at the lake.

“Okay,” I nodded, “Uh, I have a short story published in a book. I..I’m still a virgin. I lost my phone on a cruise to Jamaica,” He looked at me quizzically, his bottom. Lip pulled between his teeth as his gears turned.

“There’s no way,” he finally spoke. “You’re not still a virgin. No way.” He added. I shook my head. My eyes met his.

“I’ve never been to Jamaica,” I said softly. He let out a shaky laugh.

“In seven years nobody.. Nobody’s tried?” He questioned.

“They’ve tried.” I said. “I tried.” I added. “I wanted to be over you. I tried to be mad at you, for leaving me. But I knew that was selfish. You didn’t leave me. Certainly not because you wanted to. You were fighting for me. For everyone you loved. I couldn’t be mad at you for that.” I admitted.

“I never intended to hurt you so bad. It hurt like hell leaving that summer.” He said.

“I know you didn’t,” I said. “When I went to college I tried so hard to put myself out there and meet other people, I went to a few parties. I made out on trashy frat couches. It was awful. I did go on a couple of dates. I convinced myself I had to. I was sure you’d moved on, found someone new. I liked them okay but it was nothing special. They weren’t… you.” I said. He nodded soaking in all the information I’d just given him.

“You have no idea how happy that makes me. To know that you were still thinking of me as much as I was thinking of you. I have to be honest with you. I slept around in high school. When we broke things off that summer I was just trying to shake it. I hate to say it but, I barely remember their names. But you’re wrong about one thing. I never found anyone, never had one serious relationship after that last summer. You said it darlin, they weren’t you.” He rested his hand on my knee softly caressing my skin with his thumb. I never thought. I’d be here again. At camp. With him. In this position all over again. I think somehow we were getting a second chance. I’m not sure I’m ready for that. But I’m willing to see what the universe has put right in front of me.

“Sy, all I wanted back then was to be with you. To kiss you. For you to be my first. I don’t know if I’m still the girl you knew then. If you still want this after all this time. I don’t know what I want, I’ve spent so much time trying to forget you and what this felt like I don’t know if I know how to do this anymore.” He saw the panic in my eyes. And his face softened. He reached up tucking my hair behind my ear his fingers resting on the back of my head, gently massaging with his fingertips.

“This is a lot, I know, it’s a lot for me too. What I want is the woman you are now. For us to learn how to be now. If it aint the same spark then maybe it’s not meant to be. But i’m not gonna look a gift horse in the mouth and let you go again. Not without saying we tried to give this a shot.” He said his eyes boring into mine My heart felt like it was overflowing with emotion. I nodded. It was all I could do. “There is one thing, we never got to do that summer that I can’t get out of my head.” He whispered.

“What’s that?” I asked.

“I never got to kiss you,” He stated almost breathless like it was a secret we’d been keeping for years. And a weight had now lifted off his shoulders.

“We never did, did we?” I blushed. He shook his head a gentle smile on his lips.

“It’s all can think about since I saw you again. That, and how you’re somehow even more beautiful.”

“Logan,” I blushed playfully shoving him.

“It’s true.” He said. I smiled.

“Well, are you gonna make a move or am I gonna have to make it for you?” Logan chuckled grabbing my waist to pull me closer and cupping my cheek. He leaned in his hot breath against my lips and…

“Hey you two!” Becca called from across the lawn. We jumped apart quickly. I could hear Logan groan no matter how hard he tried to hide it. “I just wanted to check in with you!” she said as she approached the cabin, “You settling in okay? Nervous about the kiddos or anything?” she asked. I shook my head.

“I’m a little nervous, not like I did much babysittin or anything,” Sy admitted. “But I’ve had plenty of practice with my brothers little rascals.” He laughed.

“Great!” She said. “Don’t be nervous, I’m so glad to have you guys back here, you’re our only counselrs this year that are camp alumni, and I always love having people that know the place well.” she smiled.

“It’s good to be back Becca! I never thought I’d see this place again!” I added.

“You know you’re always welcome!” She smiled. “Well I’ll leave you guys too it then, I’m so happy to see you two hear together again,” She winked. “Good night you two.”

“Well, she’s got impeccable timing.” Sy groaned. I giggled and squeezed his shoulder softly.

“This summers just getting started Sy,” I smiled. “I uh, better get some sleep, I was gonna get up early to decorate my cabin for the girls.” I said quickly. He nodded trying to hide his disappointment.

“Okay darlin’, I’ll see ya breakfast?” He asked. I nodded and turning and opening the door to my cabin

“I’ll see you then, goodnight Sy.”

“Goodnight Lainie,”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Link for Ch3

❤️ tag list 🥰

@enchantedbytomandhenry

@summersong69

@carrie80reads

@identity2212

@caramariehurst

@redheadrouge

@warriormirkwood

@gummydummy19

@deandoesthingstome

@shellyshellshell

@mary-ann84

@starfirewildheart

@foxyjwls007

@thearcana-moonlight

@chloeforde

@pono-pura-vida

@secretdream2

@wtfdudesblog

@juliaorpll78

@corrie1013

@toooldforobsessions

#henry cavill #captain syverson #fanfic writing #henry cavill smut #captain syverson x ofc #fanfiction #henry cavil x reader #captain syverson smut #captain syverson fluff #captain syverson imagine #captain sy x reader #henry cavill fluff #henry cavill imagine #august walker fanfiction #august walker #fanfiction writer #henry cavill characters

[kyleoreillylover]

Chapter 2- The Test

Series Summary/Masterlist

word count: 14,522

tag list: @southerngirl41 @venusesworld @jeysbae @reci1996 @tbonesteakwithasideofmashngrav @hope4more @selena-tyler-564 @saintaquarius @whatdoeseverybodywant

warnings: wrestling related violence, manipulation, mentions of cheating.

Chapter Summary: You and Jey are getting a lot closer... and so is your test. You try to focus on making sure everything is going according to plan, but that's hard with Kevin and Sami meddling and having a hard time with being able to let you go, and hurting your loyalty in the process. But Roman and Jey make sure you don't stray too far from the Bloodline, and you make sure that Kevin and Sami know what side you are on.

liked by uceyjucey, sethrollins, y/nfanpage and 500,000 others

wwestan: Y/n spotted at Monday Night Raw Tonight by a fan👀 She hasn't been seen since her lost at Backlash. What do you think she'll have to stir up tonight?

tagged: y/n

view all comments:

user: omg omg mother is back!!

user: face card omg!! ronda tried and failed to stop her face card 😭

user: she looks so good omg??! esp cause apparently Seth and her broke it off 👀 and becky swooped right in 😭

↳user: I mean she said the breakup was mutual and they are still friends🤷‍♀️ but becky getting with Seth so quick is suspicious ngl

↳user: she's way too nice cause if that was me and my friend got with my ex that quick I woulda squared up 😭

user: she better get her lick back from ronda!!

uceyjucey: we missed her ♥️

↳y/n: oh stop it ☺️

↳ uceyjucey: never 😒

↳user: this interaction?? the friendship never knew I needed??

↳user: what's going on here?!!

"Y'know you didn't have to drive me all the way to the arena. I didn't wanna bother you."

"Bother me? How many times I gotta tell you that you can't bother me. You lucky I like you, otherwise the first ten times you apologized for bothering me for nothing I would've stopped picking  you up."

Jey playfully chastised you as he chuckled, flashing a warm grin as you both walked in the hallway, his hand resting lightly on your shoulder. "Besides, it's not a bother at all. I enjoy your company. Plus, I can't let you miss out on my amazing driving skills, right?"

You rolled your eyes playfully at Jey's teasing remark, a smile tugging at the corners of your lips. "Mhm, it's definitely your driving skills I can't miss out on, not the heart-stopping fear that comes with them," you teased back, matching your playful tone.

Jey let out a mock offended gasp, nudging your shoulder gently. "Aye, I ain't complaining. I got to have a pretty girl around to keep me company," he said, his voice warm with affection.

"Besides, it's more fun having you around than driving solo. Ever since Jimmy got injured I been riding with Big Uce, but he is boring and doesn't appreciate good music like you do."

You blushed at the compliment, feeling a warmth spread through you at Jey's words. 

The two of you... have been getting close these past few weeks. Ever since he comforted you a few weeks ago and told you he likes having you around, the two of you have been spending more time together, growing closer with each passing day.

He wasn't as hesitant to open up about his thoughts and feelings, and you found yourself enjoying his company more and more. Jey was funny, charming, and caring beneath his tough exterior. Your kind heart was drawn to his genuine personality, and he appreciated your sweet nature and the companionship you offered.

Sometimes he'd make comments like 'You know, you're the only one who can make me smile like this,' or 'I don't think I've laughed this much in ages,' you could tell they weren't just words. There was a sincerity in his voice that made your heart skip a beat.

But you didn't know if he was flirting with you or if he was simply expressing his sincere feelings. Jey had a habit of mixing playful banter with genuine affection, making it hard to decipher where his friendly teasing ended and his true emotions began. Besides, you didn't wanna end a friendship because of a fluke emotion. 

As you both reached the arena hallway, you felt a comfortable ease settle between you. Jey's arm slid from your shoulder as he stopped, facing you with a soft smile. "You want me to grab you a coffee from catering?"

You sighed and crossed your arms at his question. "Do I really look that nervous?"

"Honest answer or answer you wanna hear?" Jey questioned you, but his eyes told you everything you needed to know.

"I do, don't I?" You groaned and held your face in your hands, feeling a bit embarrassed. "It's just been so long since I've been in the arena, and I don't wanna mess up my return to the scene, you know?"

Tonight was the night you would finally show your face to the WWE Universe after your match with Ronda, and you'd be making your return by confronting Becky in the ring and asking her to include you in the 4 woman chamber match for her Raw Women's Championship.

You and Becky were friends… or at least she thought that.

You've been riding with her to various shows, training together, and even spending time outside the ring like going out for dinners or hitting the gym together. She wasn't suspicious in the least about your intentions or why you forgiven her so fast.

She was too blinded at the thought of your friendship ending and was so relieved that you seemed to have moved past the incident and wanted to rekindle your friendship that she didn't think much of your motives. She had her best friend, and the love of her life with her, why would she question your intentions.

And as for Seth, you broke up and you made him believe that it was a mutual decision and that the cheating was a mere misunderstanding or lack of communication. Seth was Seth and took what you said at face value, and was happy that you seemed to have moved on amicably.

Guess he never really knew you at all.

Jey was honestly your saving grace, without him you would pulled your hair from your head from pretending that you were fine and had everything under control.

With every lie you told, Jey would seek out the truth and comfort you when you were on the verge of breaking down.

When the faking would make your tongue tie in knots, Jey would let you call him and pour out your heart to him, happy to help your heart hurt slightly less.

And when the anger would threaten to consume you and mess up the plan, he would remind you that it wasn't worth losing yourself over them, that they weren't worth the trouble.

Jey observed your nerves with a sympathetic gaze, stepping closer to gently lower your hands from your face. "Hey, this ain't the same person that gave Ronda Rousey the literal beating of her life. You remember that? You were fierce, you were strong, and you showed the whole world what you're made of. This ain't no different. You're walking in there to claim what's rightfully yours. Cause that title is yours, and you gotta show em that by showing out."

You let Jey's words soothe your nerves and make you feel at least a bit better. He was right. You should be on top of the world right now. You were about to make a statement and demand what you deserved. Becky should be the one nervous right now. But the nerves still tugged at your confidence, making you doubt your resolve.

With a deep breath, you straightened up, trying to gather your resolve before your promo. "I'll take that coffee, actually. It'll give me a little boost before I go out there."

Jey's smile widened, pleased to see you regaining some confidence. "Gotcha. You sit tight pretty girl, I'll grab it for you." Jey left before you could even think about the nickname he just used for you. Whether he chose that moment on purpose to call you that so he could slip away or accidentally did so, you didn't know. What you did know was that you had to get your head in the game before you were up there.

Running your lines through your head, a tap on your shoulder jolted you from your thoughts. Expecting it to be Jey, you stopped short, ready to thank him for the coffee, but when you turned around, it was Sami. Your smile dropped as soon as you saw his face.

"Sami." You greeted him with a polite nod, trying to keep your tone neutral despite the discomfort his sudden appearance brought. "What do you want?"

"What, I can't say hi to my best friend I haven't seen in a while?" Sami countered, a sad expression clouding his features. He adjusted his jacket, trying to appear nonchalant, but there was an intensity in his gaze that made you want to run into his arms and find comfort, yet you knew it was too late for that.

"We both know that's not what this is about," you replied, trying to keep your voice steady despite the rush of emotions his presence stirred within you. "I made myself clear, Sami. We can't keep pretending things are the same between us."

"I just miss you, okay? I miss our friendship," Sami admitted, his voice tinged with desperation. "Can't we just talk? I miss talking to you, hanging out like we used to. I just miss you."

Damn Sami and his ability to tug at your emotions, you thought, feeling a pang of guilt and sorrow at his words. You sighed softly, feeling guilt and frustration.

Sami was a good guy, but you needed to focus on your own path right now, and you couldn't do that with someone from your past pulling you in different directions.

You knew with him came Kevin, and unfortunately for Sami, it was something you couldn't afford to get involved in. You took a step back, composing yourself and trying to maintain a sense of firmness in your voice.

"Sami, I've moved on," you stated, your tone gentle but resolute. "I need to focus on my career right now, and things have changed. You know that," you replied, your voice softening slightly despite your resolve. "I can't go back to how things were before."

Sami's expression turned crestfallen, and you could see the hurt in his eyes. "You can't go back to how it was, or you are too scared to?" Sami's voice cracked slightly, his eyes pleading for a different response. "Look, I'm sorry for how that night went. I should've focused on comforting you instead of feeding into what Kevin wanted. But you can't just hold that against me forever."

You sighed, feeling a mix of emotions swirling within you. Sami's words were a reminder of a painful past, but you knew deep down that you couldn't let yourself be swayed by his guilt or the emotions tied to their history.

But it was really hard when he was looking at you like you were the only person who could save him from drowning and was standing so close to you that it felt like all the old memories were rushing back. And some memories were making you feel hot inside.

"It's not about holding things against you forever, Sami," you began, your voice tinged with forced calmness. "It's about moving forward. I can't keep dwelling on what happened. I need to focus on my career, on myself."

Sami looked down for a moment, his hands clasping together in a mix of frustration and resignation. "So, that's it? You're just going to shut me out completely?"

His voice cracked with emotion, and you could see the struggle he was facing to keep his composure. "You think that shutting me out is gonna make me forget about everything we had? You were my best friend, my confidant. You can't just erase that. And I know you. I know that you're hurting too, but pushing me away isn't gonna make it any better."

"I'm not hurting." You retorted, but Sami 's gaze bore into yours, seeing through the facade you tried to maintain. You felt the weight of his words, the echoes of the past pulling at your heartstrings.

"You are, and you know it," Sami rebutted, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "I see it in your eyes, in the way you try so hard to act like everything's fine. But it's not fine, and you shutting me out isn't going to change what happened between us. You can't lie to me about your feelings."

He took a step closer, and his body heat was driving you mad as he closed the gap between you, your faces inches apart and  his voice lowering to a pleading whisper. "You know you can't."

The tension between the two of you was so strong that you could barely catch your breath. Sami was staring at you like you were the answer to all his problems, his eyes searching yours for some sign of hope or reconciliation, and you knew that if you let him keep talking to you, that if you kept looking into his baby brown eyes that this conversation would only get more complicated.

You needed to pull away, to distance yourself before everything crumbled around you. But Sami's presence, his proximity, made it nearly impossible to think straight.

"Sami, please..." You whispered, your voice barely audible as you tried to maintain your resolve.

“Don’t lie to me...” He whispered back just as softly, his gaze was unwavering, his eyes pleading and filled with a vulnerability that tore at your heart and made your body heat up…

"Aye, Y/n, I gotcha coffee!"

Before either of you could say another word, Jey's voice interrupted the moment. Jey appeared, holding a cup of coffee, and the smile he had walking up to you dropped and his  expression turned guarded as he assessed the scene before him. His eyes flickered between you and Sami, sensing the tension thick in the air.

"What's going on here?" Jey paused, looking between the two of you, his tone carrying a hint of protectiveness and anger.

You quickly took a step back, trying to regain your composure, feeling flustered by Jey's sudden arrival. "Nothing, Jey. Just catching up, that's all," you replied, trying to sound casual, but the unease lingered in your voice.

Sami cleared his throat, adjusting his jacket once more, attempting to mask the discomfort that had crept into his expression.

"Yeah, just a little chat. But I'll let you guys catch up." He offered a forced smile before nodding curtly at Jey and then turning his gaze back to you. "Think about what I said, okay?

You glared at Sami for the last sentence he uttered, a mix of irritation and vulnerability bubbling up within you. "I will," you replied curtly, your voice tinged with a hint of finality, before turning your attention back to Jey as Sami left the two of you alone. 

Jey's demeanor softened slightly as he handed you the coffee, concern etched in his features. "Everything alright, pretty girl?" he asked, his voice low and filled with a protective edge.

You forced a smile, trying to dispel the tension that lingered in the air. "Yeah, everything's fine. Just catching up with an old friend, you know?" you replied, hoping your attempt at casualness would reassure Jey.

Jey's thoughts flickered between you and Sami once more, his expression unreadable for a moment. “You’d tell me if he was getting in your face, right?”

You nodded, sipping the coffee to compose yourself. "Of course, Jey. You know I would."

“And you would tell me if something serious was up?" Jey persisted, his eyes searching yours for any sign of distress.

You paused for a moment, considering his question before responding. “Of course.”

“Then tell me why he was talking to you like that.” Jey's voice was calm, yet there was an edge to it as he gestured vaguely in Sami's direction.

You hesitated, not wanting to dive into the complexity of the situation. "It's nothing, Jey. Just an old friend wanting to catch up. Sami just wanted to say hi to me. That's all." You attempted to downplay the encounter, hoping to move past the moment swiftly.

But what you failed to realize was that Jey has been reading your body language for the past few weeks and could tell when something was truly bothering you.

His expression remained guarded, and there was a protective undertone in his voice as he probed further. “Then why you looking at me like you're trying to convince yourself it's nothing when it clearly is?"

Jey's keen observation left you momentarily speechless. You glanced down for a moment, collecting your thoughts, before meeting his gaze once more. “He just… was trying to talk to me about the past. You know how it is, sometimes old friends can bring back memories you'd rather leave behind," you explained vaguely, hoping Jey would drop the subject.

Jey's expression softened slightly as he studied you, but the guarded look was replaced with a painful look in his eyes, as if your words were cutting deeper than he'd expected and made him resist memories he'd rather leave behind as well.

"I get that." He responded cryptically before letting out a small sigh. Was there a hint of jealousy in his tone? Or was it just concern and protectiveness for your well-being? 

 It was hard to decipher. "Just... be careful, a'ight? I don't wanna see you getting hurt."

You nodded, feeling a mix of gratitude and discomfort at Jey's protectiveness. "Thanks, Jey. I'll be careful, I promise."

He offered a small, reassuring smile before a techie walked up to the two of you. "Y/N, it's almost time for your segment," the techie interrupted, noticing your presence.

You nodded in acknowledgment and turned to Jey, holding the coffee cup. "I gotta go. Wish me luck?"

Jey's warm smile returned, and he nodded. "You don't need luck, pretty girl. You got this. Go out there and show 'em what you're made of."

You hesitated for a moment before pulling Jey into a quick hug, feeling a surge of gratitude for his support. "Thank you, Jey. For everything," you whispered before pulling back, flashing a quick smile, and heading towards the entrance to the stage.

Jey felt like his head was spinning with a whirlwind of emotions as he watched you walk away. He stood there for a moment, trying to shake off the unease that had settled within him, a feeling he couldn't quite place.

Part of him was happy to finally have a friend that he could trust, but another part of him was grappling with his own emotions, ones he hadn't fully acknowledged or understood, making his thoughts spin wildly in his mind.

Could he really trust you? Could he trust his own feelings for you? The way you and Sami interacted had stirred something within him, something he couldn't quite articulate or comprehend.

"Jey, the Tribal Chief has been looking for you." Paul Heyman's voice cut through his thoughts, interrupting his contemplation. "Are you okay, Jey?" Paul furrowed his eyebrows at Jey's skittish demeanor.

Jey straightened up, refocusing his attention. "Yeah, I'm good, uce. What he want?"

Paul Heyman eyed Jey for a moment, sensing something amiss, but decided not to pry further. "He wanted to discuss the plan. He's waiting in his office."

"Alright, I'm on my way," Jey replied, shaking off the lingering thoughts as he headed towards Roman Reigns' office, trying to push aside the unsettling feelings that had surfaced during his encounter with you and Sami.

Maybe he would test that trust tonight.

“Becky, Becky, Becky.”

Becky looked up from the ring in shock at your voice and music interrupting her. You came out with a confident stride and cryptic smile, a mic in hand and your hair seamlessly cascading over your shoulders.

The arena erupted in cheers, the anticipation palpable as you made your entrance, the spotlight now firmly on you. You were dearly missed by the crowd, and they showed it by cheering for you so loud your ears hurt. 

"Surprise, surprise! Look who's back!" you exclaimed, your voice cutting through the arena with a blend of confidence and determination.

Becky's expression shifted from surprise to a mix of disbelief and a slight tinge of apprehension as she stared at you, mic in hand. She hadn't expected your return tonight, especially not in this manner.

You circled the ring, eyeing Becky with a steely resolve and a sweet smile. “Hi bestie! It's good to see you!" You tilted your head slightly, the sweetness in your voice carrying a hint of underlying tension.

Becky narrowed her eyes, a flicker of suspicion crossing her features as she held the mic up to respond, but was happy to see you nonetheless. "Lass, it's good to see you! Welcome back, we've missed you!" Becky responded with a mixture of surprise and genuine warmth, trying to maintain a composed front despite your unexpected appearance. 

 You chuckled softly, the cryptic smile still playing on your lips as you paced around the ring, taking in the crowd's reaction. "I missed you too. And look at you know. The Raw Women's Champion,  dominating the scene like you always do."

Your words dripped with a mix of admiration and something else, something Becky couldn't quite place. "And don't get me wrong, I'm proud of you! But I've been watching you dominate, watching you stand at the top, and I can't help but wonder… where do I fit in this picture?"

Becky's brow furrowed slightly, a perplexed expression crossing her features as she regarded you with curiosity. "What do you mean, where do you fit? You know you're always welcome here, Y/n."

The crowd buzzed with anticipation, sensing the tension between you and Becky. You walked into the ring, that sweet smile still on your lips. "I know Becky! And as your best friend, I want to stand by your side. I want to be cheering you on, but I also want to prove myself, show everyone what I'm capable of, and prove that I belong in the ring with the best of the best."

Becky's expression shifted from confusion to a mix of skepticism and concern, as she sensed an underlying motive in your words. "I get that, but what are you talking about? You've proven yourself time and time again."

You chuckled softly, the sweetness in your voice never wavering. "I haven't been given the chance to prove myself lately, have I though?" our tone shifted slightly, carrying a hint of determination. "I've been so close to getting to the top, but something always gets in my way. Something always stops me. But you know what Becky? I'm sick of being stopped. And you're my best friend, right You know me better than anyone, right?"

Becky paused for a moment, sensing the shift in your tone and the gravity behind your words. She nodded slowly, happiness and wariness creeping into her expression. Happiness because she finally had her best friend back. Wariness because she could sense an undertone in your words that seemed to hint at something beyond a simple desire to compete. She held the mic closer, ready to respond, but you continued, your voice now carrying a determined edge.

 "So, Becky, I'm asking you now, as your friend and as a competitor... as someone who knows what it's like to get what you wanted for so long and have it taken away from you. Put me in the 4 woman chamber match for the Raw Women's Championship."

Becky's expression shifted from surprise to a mix of apprehension and disbelief at your challenge. You stood across from her with a determined gaze, the crowd cheering at your words. Becky's eyes narrowed slightly, a mix of concern and confusion evident in her expression as she processed your request.

You would never try to sabotage her right? This wasn't you trying to hurt her, this was just you expressing your desire to compete at the highest level, and wanting to not blindside her. You were her best friend, so sweet and caring.

She shook her head. Of course you wouldn't try to sabotage her. This had to be about proving yourself. 

"Y/N, I know you want nothing more than to get to the top. But to do that you have to step to the Man, and if you want to step to the man you have to be prepared to go through hell. You want your shot?" Becky stepped closer to you, her expression serious yet tinged with a hint of concern.

"You got it. But remember, that chamber is unforgiving and so am I." How ironic, considering she was the one that incurred your wrath. "Be prepared for the Chamber, cause it's going to be a battle. You want in? You're in. You wanna prove yourself? Prove it."

You smiled at Becky's response, a mix of gratitude and determination coloring your features. The crowd erupted into cheers, sensing the intensity building between the two of you. You got what you wanted, but you'd get what you needed soon enough.

"Trust me, I'm gonna make sure everyone knows what I'm made of," you replied, your tone carrying a confident edge as you held the mic up. "And I'll prove that I belong in that ring, alongside the best, which is you."

Becky nodded,  a faint smile playing on her lips. "I have no doubt about that, Y/n. See you at the Chamber." Becky held her mic up, signaling the end of the confrontation, and made her exit from the ring, leaving you to bask in the cheers and excitement of the audience.

The camera caught the sly smile on your face as you watched Becky leave, a victorious glint in your eyes that widened when you saw Becky turn around and get blindsided by Shayna Baszler and Natalya, who struck the champion down and initiated a brutal assault on Becky, leaving her lying in the middle of the ring.

You quickly dropped your mic on the ground and went to the aid of Becky, swinging at Natalya and Shayna, attempting to fend them off and help Becky. The ring erupted into chaos as Becky recovered and helped you gain the upper hand.

Shayna tried to lock in the Kirfuda Clutch on Becky, but you threw Natalya into her and super kicked Shayna, creating an opportunity for Becky to hit Shayna with the Manhandle Slam, knocking her out cold. The audience roared in excitement as the chaos unfolded in the ring as officials guided Natalya and Shayna out of the ring. 

You stood tall, breathing heavily but the adrenaline pumping through your veins. Becky was panting as she sat on the canvas, looking on and smirking at Shayna and Natalya who were yelling at the two of you before turning towards you, who was holding her dropped title in your hands with a satisfied smirk.

You sensed her gaze and looked at the title once more- as if claiming it already- before locking eyes with her and handing it over to her with a sweet smile. 

"Champ." You handed her the title with a respectful nod, a glint of determination shining in your eyes. The crowd erupted into cheers at the display of sportsmanship between you and Becky.

You extended your hand to help Becky up, and she took it, getting back to her feet with your support. The two of you shared a brief nod of mutual respect before Becky raised the title high, you standing by her side, sharing a smile with her as the the arena roared with excitement.

This was too easy. 

“You did good.” Roman complimented you from across the table, his arms crossed as he observed you. His gaze was inscrutable, his eyes examining you with a sense of curiosity that made you slightly uncomfortable. Paul stood behind Roman as always, his face stoic yet knowing at the same time.

"Thanks, Roman," you replied, feeling a mix of relief and tension at his compliment. You shifted slightly in your seat, trying to read Roman's expression but finding it difficult to decipher his thoughts.

"You were assertive out there. Got what you wanted," Roman continued, his tone carrying a hint of something you couldn't quite place. “She trusts you. She thinks that you’re just looking to prove yourself and to have a fair shot. She doesn't see what's coming."

Roman leaned back in his chair, a faint smirk playing on his lips. "Paul booked you a match with Becky against Shayna and Natalya, and I want you to be ready to show everyone a glimpse of what you are capable of. You've got the opportunity, now make the most of it."

You nodded, trying to mask the unease that had settled within you at Roman's words. His demeanor was calm, but there was an intensity in his gaze that made you feel like he knew more than he let on. You pushed aside the unease, focusing on the task at hand. "I'll be ready, Roman. I won't disappoint."

Roman  studied you for a moment before nodding approvingly. "Good. Remember, everything you are doing for this family. All the heartache you are experiencing  is  for the grater good, for our legacy, and will be worth it when you are holding up that championship at the end of it all." Roman's words were cryptic yet carried a sense of assurance that made you feel a bit more secure in your actions.

Paul Heyman chimed in, his tone carrying a sense of pride yet wary all the same. "Y/N,  the Bloodline is built on strength and loyalty" Paul moved from behind Roman and leaned forward slightly, emphasizing his words with a knowing look. "Are you loyal to the family?" 

His tone confused you, it seemed like there was more to his question than a simple inquiry about loyalty.

You met Paul's gaze, feeling a slight sense of apprehension at the weight behind his question. "Of course, Paul. I'm loyal to the family." you replied, trying to maintain a composed front despite the uncertainty swirling within you. "I always will be."

"Then why were we informed that you were speaking with a certain individual earlier?" Paul's voice dropped slightly, his eyes narrowing as he watched your reaction carefully. "Do we have a reason to worry about your loyalty?"

Your heart sank at Paul's question, realizing he was referring to the encounter with Sami earlier. Jey must've told him. You quickly tried to gather your thoughts, knowing that the wrong words could create a rift with the Bloodline. "It was nothing, Paul. Just an old friend wanting to catch up. Nothing more," you responded, attempting to downplay the situation.

Roman's expression remained stoic, his gaze unwavering as he assessed your response. "We don't need any distractions, especially not from someone who's not a part of this family." His words were firm, a hint of warning in his tone. "Sami is outside of our circle. He's not someone you need to be associating with."

Your brain and heart were at war with each other, torn between your allegiance to the Bloodline and your personal connections outside of it. You knew Roman's expectations of maintaining loyalty, but your bond with Sami and emotions made it hard to completely sever those ties. Yet, you were also aware of the consequences of going against Roman's wishes.

""I understand, Roman. I'll make sure it doesn't happen again," you replied, your voice resolute yet tinged with a sense of conflict. Unlike with Kevin, Sami represented a more complex situation, a friendship you weren't ready to completely let go of. But you knew you needed to appease to Roman in order to maintain your place within the Bloodline. And if Roman said to cut ties with Sami, you had to comply.

Roman regarded you for a moment longer, his gaze holding yours so intensely that it felt like he was seeing right through you. "I know you're new to how we operate, but we do not entertain distractions or associations that could compromise us," Roman stated firmly, his tone carrying a finality that left no room for argument.

"We're a family, and loyalty to the family comes above all else. I already gave you a pass the last time, but this time, there won't be another warning. As of today, no more hanging out in the ladies locker room, you will be in the Bloodline's locker room. No more interacting with outsiders, especially ones that can bring unwanted attention or complications. Jey will be watching over you to make sure you're following through with this. No more rooming with Becky or anyone else outside of the family. Do I make myself clear?"

You swallowed hard, feeling the weight of Roman's words and your heart hurting. You thought Jey trusted you, but it seemed like that was not the case. This was the line in the sand, a directive that required unwavering compliance. "Crystal clear, Roman. I'll make the necessary changes."

You glanced over at Paul Heyman, hoping for some leniency or understanding, but his expression remained impassive, his eyes fixed on you as if waiting for any sign of defiance.

Roman nodded once, his gaze holding yours for a moment longer before he leaned back in his chair, signaling the end of the conversation. "Good. Make sure you follow through. This family doesn't tolerate distractions. Do you want to room with me or Jey? Those are your only options."

You felt a mix of emotions swirling within you - disappointment, confusion, and a tinge of resentment. You knew aligning with the Bloodline came with its rules and expectations, but you didn't think that it would demand cutting off connections completely. But you knew that you had to comply if you wanted to remain within the Bloodline's circle.

"Jey will be fine, thank you," you replied, your voice steady, though there was a hint of sadness behind your words. "I'll make sure to comply with the family's wishes."

Roman nodded, his expression unreadable. "Good. We need everyone focused and aligned." With that, he stood up, signaling the end of the conversation. You rose from your seat, a sense of disappointment weighing heavy on your chest. ou couldn't help but feel torn between your loyalty to the Bloodline and the connections you'd built outside of it.

Jey was waiting outside, a concerned look on his face as he observed you leaving the meeting room. He immediately stepped forward as you approached, his gaze searching yours for any sign of distress. "Aye, you good? You look tense as hell."

You shot him a glare that made him shift slightly, sensing your frustration. "Jey, I'm fine," you replied, your tone curt as you tried to mask your emotions. "Let's just go to the locker room."

Jey's expression softened with concern, but he didn't press further, respecting your need for space. He nodded, falling into step beside you as you headed towards the Bloodline's locker room, a sense of unease and conflict gnawing at him.

"Are you sure you good?" Jey asked when you guys made it to the locker room, as if he wasn't the reason for your anger.

He opened the door for you, but you barely acknowledged his existence as you ducked under his arm and entered the room, getting your gear and walking past him to go to the bathroom, slamming the door shut hard. 

Ouch. 

"Are you sure you good? You actin' real distant." Jey said, his voice concerned as the two of you walked to your hotel room.

The match went well, at least by Jey's standards. Everyone noticed you were more vicious than ever. Your kicks were more violent, your strikes harder, and your demeanor in the ring was more intense than usual. Jey noticed, as did your opponents.  It was clear that you were channeling your frustrations and emotions into your performance.

You got the win on Natalya, making her tap out while Becky hit the manhandle slam on Shayna to help seal the victory. The win was satisfying, and the crowd's reaction was electric, but the tension from earlier still lingered within you.

"I said I'm fine, Jey." You mumbled to yourself, your voice barely audible as you kept walking ahead, your steps quick and determined.

Jey let out a frustrated sigh, trailing behind you, his concern evident in the way he glanced at you every few steps. "Look, I ain't know what Roman said, but you don't gotta take it out on me. I just want to make sure you're okay. You know I got your back, right?"

 "Do you, Jey? Because it sure doesn't feel like it." You walked ahead of him, trying to avoid looking into his eyes. The frustration and hurt within you were like a simmering pot threatening to boil over, and Jey trying to reach out only added to your inner turmoil.

Jey's steps faltered, his brow furrowing in confusion and hurt at your response. He tried to get you to look at him, but you kept your gaze fixed ahead, your jaw clenched tightly. "What's going on, Y/N? Talk to me. I thought we were cool."

You scoffed as you pulled out your keycard, unlocking the door to your shared hotel room and pushing it open, not bothering to wait for Jey. "I thought we were too." You tried to grab your luggage, but Jey beat you to it, swiftly grabbing your bags before you could.

"Talk to me, Y/N," Jey pleaded, his voice tinged with concern and confusion as he followed you into the room. He gently placed the bags down by the bed and turned to face you, his expression a mix of worry and frustration.

"There's nothing to talk about." You couldn't help but feel a tinge of something as you saw Jey as frustrated as ever, still be a gentleman. Why did he have to be so persistent? Your mind screamed. "I said I'm fine, Jey. Just drop it."

Jey's frustration was evident as he ran a hand through his hair, pacing slightly in the room. "You clearly ain't alright, and I ain't just gonna stand here watchin' you drown in whatever's goin' on in that head of yours." Jey's voice was tinged with a mix of concern and exasperation, his eyes locked on you as if trying to break through the emotional barrier you'd put up.

"Then you only have yourself to blame that for whatever this is." You shot back, your tone laced with frustration and hurt. The floodgates threatened to burst open, but you fought hard to keep your emotions in check.

Jey's expression softened, his frustration giving way to a genuine concern. "I don't understand what I did, Y/N. I'm just trying to help."

"You seriously thought I wouldn't find out you told Roman about Sami?" You paused, the words hanging in the air, the weight of the accusation heavy between you and Jey. The silence that followed felt suffocating, tension crackling in the air like electricity.

Jey's eyes widened in shock, his mouth slightly agape as he struggled to find the right words. "I... I didn't... Y/N, I didn't mean for it to--"

"Save it, Jey." You cut him off, the hurt in your voice palpable. "I trusted you, and you went and told Roman about Sami, didn't you?"

Jey took a step closer, his hands held up in a placating gesture. "Y/N, I was just--"

"Just what?" You interrupted, your frustration boiling over. "Trying to prove your loyalty to Roman? You threw me under the bus without even talking to me about it!"

"I wasn't tryna prove nothing!" Jey shot back, his tone defensive. "I saw you getting distracted by him, and I couldn't let you get in your head so close to such an important match. I didn't want Roman to think you were goin' against the family."

“Well now he thinks I'm not completely aligned with the family, thanks to you!" You retorted, the anger and betrayl seeping into your voice. “Now I have to have a protector hovering over me at all hours of the day which newsflash- is you! So have fun being my babysitter!"

Jey's expression shifted from shock to regret as he took in the impact of his actions on you. "I was just tryna look out for you, Y/N. I didn't mean to mess things up."

"Well, congratulations, you did." You turned away from Jey, trying to hide the hurt and frustration welling up within you. Jey tried to reach out for you, but you evaded his touch, moving to the other side of the room. You grabbed your night bag, slinging it over your shoulder and making your way to the bathroom. “

“I’m gonna shower, and I expect you to just be quiet and not talk to me when I come out.” 

Jey's shoulders slumped in defeat as he watched you leave the room, his expression a mix of regret and sorrow. He sank down onto the bed, running a hand through his hair, feeling the weight of the rift he had created between the two of you.

He let his stupid jealousy run him to Roman and craete this mess in the first place. God, why did Jey have to be such a hothead? He honestly didn’t have a good reason for his actions. All he knew was that when he saw you and Sami interact, all he felt was red hot jealousy, anger and fear that you might be swayed away from the Bloodline's loyalty. Jey's instinct was to stop anything and anyone from making your alliance sway, even if it meant crossing lines. But now he realized that his impulse reaction was very stupid. 

He sighed again and reached out for his phone to scroll through twitter and distract himself from everything until you came out. He plopped down on the bed again and went scrolling before he sat up in a panic and looked around, realizing what you and him both missed when you walked in the room while you were arguing. 

There was only one bed.

You came out of the bathroom with a fresh face and fresh pajamas, your hair wrapped in a bonnet and towel slung over your shoulder. Your eyes avoided Jey as you made your way to the bed, trying to ignore the tension that hung heavily in the air.

He looked handsome even in his frustration, scrolling through his phone. You were both too stubborn to acknowledge the awkwardness of the situation that you realized when you came out and saw him laying down on only one bed.

You cleared your throat, trying to break the silence. “There’s some food from catering that the staff left in the fridge if you get hungry.” Even if you were mad at him, you couldn't deny the urge to look out for him, especially after a tense confrontation. “Uh, I’ll take the couch, you get comfy there. Good night.”

Jey looked up at that, his eyebrows furrowed at your words. You really thought he’d let you sleep on the couch after everything that had just happened? His heart ached at the thought of you feeling uncomfortable or hurt. "Nah, I’ll take the couch, Y/N. You take the bed. I messed up, and I should be the one to make things right," Jey offered, his voice soft and apologetic.

You shook your head, your resolve unwavering despite the inner turmoil. “I’d rather take the couch, Jey. It’s fine. I need some space anyway.”

Jey glared at you, his tone firm yet pleading. "Stop being so damn stubborn, Y/N. You don't need to take the couch because of me. I’ll sleep on the couch, and that's final."

The tension in the room was palpable, the unresolved emotions lingering between you both. You stood your ground, not wanting to relent despite the ache in your heart. "Jey, I said I'll take the couch. End of discussion."

Jey was just as stubborn, and glared at you again and again. "Y/N, I’m not letting you sleep on a couch because of my stupid mistake. You’re taking the bed."

Your frustration peaked, and you threw your hands up in exasperation. "Why can't you just listen for once? I don't want to argue about this, Jey. Just take the bed and let me have the couch. It's not that big of a deal."

“Y’know what? This bed is big enough for both of us. You gon have to learn how to share.” Jey stood up, determined, and walked towards the bed, pulling back the covers on one side, leaving the other side for you.

You stared at him, caught off guard by his insistence. The conflicting emotions within you raged as you met his gaze. “Jey, I don’t think that’s a good idea. I can just—”

“You not sleeping on the couch. You gon get in these covers, sleep right next to me, and that’s final.” Jey’s assertive voice was firm, and it made you feel even hotter all over when he patted the bed, signaling for you to join him. The air between you crackled with tension, your thoughts racing a mile a minute as your eyes flitted between Jey and the bed. 

The intensity in Jey's gaze made you feel both conflicted and flustered. You took a deep breath, trying to calm the storm of emotions within you.

“Fine. But you stay on your side of the bed,” you finally relented, moving towards the bed but keeping a noticeable distance between you and Jey. Slipping under the covers, you positioned yourself as far away from him as possible without falling off the bed, your back facing him.

Jey sighed, feeling a mix of relief and regret. He sighed again when he turned around and saw you grabbing pillows and positioning them as a barrier between the two of you.

“Do you really gotta do that?" Jey's voice was soft, filled with a tinge of disappointment. He shifted slightly closer, his hand reaching out to gently move the pillows away from between you two.

You stiffened at his touch, but didn't resist as he adjusted the pillows. "Yes, I do," you replied, your voice barely above a whisper. The proximity between you and Jey made your heart race, and you found it difficult to relax despite your exhaustion.

Jey's touch lingered for a moment longer before he withdrew his hand, respecting your boundaries. He settled into his side of the bed, leaving a respectable distance between you both. The air was thick with unresolved tension, and the silence felt deafening.

"Goodnight, Y/N," Jey murmured softly, his voice carrying a sense of regret and longing.

"Night, Jey," you responded quietly, the weight of the evening's events weighing heavily on your mind as you closed your eyes, trying to find solace in the darkness of the room. Sleep, however, remained elusive as you grappled with conflicting emotions, the events of the night replaying in your mind.

Jey fell asleep rather quick, but you tossed and turned, unable to shake off the lingering turmoil within you. Despite the exhaustion, sleep seemed to evade you entirely.  You didn’t know how long you were turning, but you yelped when Jey’s arms wrapped around your waist and he pulled you closer to him, nestling his face in the crook of your neck.

"Jey, what are you doing?" you whispered, your heart racing at the sudden intimacy, a mixture of surprise and confusion flooding your mind.

Jey stirred slightly but didn't let go. "Shh, just relax. It’s 2 in the morning, and you still ain’t sleeping. You need to rest." Jey's voice was gentle, his breath warm against your skin as he held you close, his embrace surprisingly comforting despite the initial shock.

You were caught off guard by the unexpected gesture, your mind racing as conflicting emotions surged within you. His touch was warm and soothing, and you found yourself melting into the embrace, despite the inner turmoil. Part of you wanted to push him away, to maintain the boundaries you had set, but another part yearned for the comfort he offered.

"Jey, we can't—" you started, your voice wavering, but he tightened his hold, his breath tickling your neck as he whispered.

"Just for tonight, Y/N. Let yourself rest," Jey murmured, his words laced with a tenderness that touched your heart. His embrace felt safe, and against your better judgment, you allowed yourself to relax in his arms, the weariness finally taking over as you drifted into a much-needed sleep.

 Jey tightened his grip around you protectively, holding you close as both of you eventually drifted off into a peaceful slumber, the weight of the day's events momentarily fading away.

You were the first to wake up in the morning, the sun peeking through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room. Disoriented, you blinked a few times, trying to recall the events of the previous night. Memories flooded back, and you felt a pang of guilt mixed with confusion and a lingering sense of comfort from Jey's embrace.

Jey was still asleep, his arm draped over you protectively. His face was serene in slumber, and you couldn't help but notice the gentle rise and fall of his chest as he breathed softly.

 Despite the initial discomfort and the tension between you two, the way he held you close had been surprisingly comforting. 

And you couldn’t deny that he looked good like that, his features softened in sleep, his usually intense gaze replaced by a peaceful expression. His handsome features were more pronounced in the morning light, and you found yourself watching him for a moment, feeling conflicted yet oddly at ease in his presence. You didn’t know if you wanted to stay in his embrace or create some distance.

Jey made that decision for you, tugging you closer in his sleep, nuzzling into your neck with a contented sigh. His hold tightened instinctively, as if he sensed your hesitancy and sought to reassure you even in his slumber.

Despite knowing better- you sighed and relaxed into his arms, his warm weight making you feel surprisingly safe and at peace. You brought your hands to his hair, hesitantly running your fingers through it, a small smile tugging at the corners of your lips when he nuzzled closer to you and his arms wrapped around you a bit tighter in response to your touch. 

Just when you got comfortable, your phone buzzed. You tried to ignore it, but the persistent vibration urged you to check the notification. Glancing over Jey's sleeping form, you carefully maneuvered to reach your phone on the bedside table without disturbing him. 

“I know we’re at the same hotel, so delete the excuses I know you are about to give me. Meet me for breakfast in the lobby. I’ll try not to fight this time.”

You sighed, already knowing who it was. You knew you should just ignore what he said and tell him to shove it up his ass, but you couldn't bring yourself to completely cut off the person reaching out to you. Despite what you have said to him, he still held a place in your heart dear to you. 

Before you could respond, Jey started to stir, his eyes fluttering open as he became aware of the warmth beside him. You turned off your phone, and his gaze met yours, and for a fleeting moment, there was a sense of understanding and unspoken emotions exchanged between you.

"Morning," Jey murmured, his voice husky with sleep, his hold on you loosening slightly as he shifted to look at you.

"Morning," you replied softly, a hint of uncertainty in your voice, unsure of how to navigate the newfound intimacy between you two after the events of the previous night.

Jey offered a small, sheepish smile, his gaze lingering on you. "Didn't expect to wake up like this."

You chuckled softly, trying to lighten the atmosphere. "Me neither. I guess the bed isn't as big as we thought."

The tension seemed to dissipate gradually as Jey's smile widened. "Guess not." He hesitated for a moment before continuing, his tone more serious. "About last night... I'm sorry, Y/N. I shouldn't have gone to Roman about Sami. I messed up."

You sighed, feeling the weight of his apology. "Yeah, you did. But it's in the past now, Jey.”

Jey shook his head, a hint of regret in his eyes. “Nah, it ain’t in the past, not until you forgive me. I messed up, and I’m sorry, Y/N. I should’ve talked to you first instead of acting on impulse.”

You looked at Jey, his sincerity evident in his eyes. Part of you wanted to hold onto the anger and hurt, but another part understood his actions came from a place of concern, even if it was misguided. “It hurt, Jey. I understand you were trying to look out for me in your own way. But if you do something like that again, it will be the last time. If you feel like something up, then talk to me first, okay?”

Jey nodded earnestly, a sense of relief washing over his features at your words. "I promise, Y/N. I won't make that mistake again. I'll talk to you first, no matter what." He reached out, tentatively placing a hand on your arm, seeking reassurance in your touch.

You glanced down at his hand on your arm, feeling a mix of emotions at the gesture. “Good, othwerise I’ma have to kick you out the bed next time.”  You offered a teasing smile, trying to ease the tension between you two.

Jey chuckled, relieved at the hint of humor in your words. “You weren’t complaining last night when I was the big spoon,” he teased, a playful glint in his eyes.

You couldn't help but laugh, the tension dissipating further at Jey's lighthearted comment. "Well, maybe I needed a little extra warmth," you teased back, a playful smirk on your face.

Jey grinned, feeling a sense of relief at the more relaxed atmosphere between you two. "Guess I'll have to keep you warm more often then," he quipped, a smirk playing on his lips.

The banter between you two felt oddly comforting, and you found yourself relaxing further into the conversation. "We'll see about that," you replied, a playful glint in your eye as you bantered back and forth.

Jey smiled, a genuine warmth in his expression as he looked at you. "For what it's worth, I'm glad you're here, Y/N. I got jealous cause… you so ama zing, and I didn't want anyone else to take you away from the family. I just need to make sure you're safe."

Jey's confession made your heart flutter a little, a hint of vulnerability shining through his words. His soft voice and even softer touch, his apologetic tone, all made your resolve waver. You looked at Jey, seeing a side of him that you hadn't fully acknowledged before.

And it made you like him even more.

“Jey, there’s no reason for you to be jealous. I am here with you because of my own choice. You're part of why I'm here. I get it, you were looking out for me. But it's a two-way street. I need you to trust me too, okay?" You placed your hand on top of his, offering a reassuring squeeze.

Jey looked down at your hand atop his, trying to will away the blush that threatened to creep up on his cheeks. "I trust you, Y/N. I promise, I do," he replied sincerely, his gaze meeting yours with a sense of earnestness.

You smiled softly, feeling heat flutter in your chest at his words. "Good. We're on the same page then." You squeezed his hand again before withdrawing your touch, feeling a sense of warmth and understanding settling between you two.

Jey nodded, a genuine smile spreading across his face as he looked at you. "Yeah, we are."

You smiled back at him just as warmly before glancing at the clock on the bedside table. “Guess its time for breakfast?”

You giggled when Jey groaned and in one swift movement, he pulled you back into his arms, burying his face in your neck again. "Can't we just stay here a little longer?" Jey murmured, his voice tinged with a hint of reluctance.

You chuckled at his reluctance, feeling a sense of comfort in his embrace. "Okay then, how about I go get us breakfast, and you sit your cute ass here and go to sleep till I get back?" you teased, poking fun at Jey's sudden attachment to the bed and to you.

Jey laughed softly, the sound rumbling against your neck. "Deal. But you better bring me something good, pretty girl." he replied playfully, his heart aching at your nickname for him and his arms tightening around you momentarily before he released you.

You slipped out of his embrace, feeling a strange sense of warmth from the shared moment. "I'll see what I can do," you teased back, grabbing your phone and the nearest jacket and heading towards the door.

"Don't forget to get me a coffee too!" Jey called after you, a soft smile on his face as he watched you leave the room, enjoying the playful banter.

"I won't" You shouted back as you shut the door behind you, a smile tugging at your lips as you made your way downstairs to the breakfast area. The morning air felt refreshing as you walked through the hotel lobby, heading towards the restaurant area where breakfast was being served.

Talking things out with Jey had left you feeling lighter, the tension from the previous night slowly dissipating. He was truly an enigma, you thought to yourself. His protective nature and genuine concern, mixed with a fiery temper, made him both frustrating and endearing at the same time. But that's why you liked him.

The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and a variety of breakfast items greeted you as you entered the restaurant. You made your way to the buffet, selecting an array of items, making sure to get something for Jey that he would appreciate.

"Was beginning to think you stood me up."

You didn't bother to look up from loading your plate as you heard the voice behind you.

"I keep my promises, unlike some people." You retorted, putting on a blank face as you turned around to face Kevin, who was leaning against the counter, a knowing smile on his lips.

Kevin ignored your remark, his eyes scanning the food on your plate. "Looks like someone's hungry. Didn't know you were into breakfast dates," Kevin remarked casually, a playful glint in his eyes as he teased you.

You rolled your eyes at his comment, trying to brush off his teasing. "It's not a date, Kevin. Just grabbing some food for a friend," you clarified, picking up a coffee and adding it to your tray before turning to head back to the room.

Kevin fell into step beside you, his smirk widening. "A friend, huh? Didn't know Jey was that close of a friend to get breakfast served to the room," he teased, nudging you playfully as you walked.

You sighed, feeling a little exasperated by Kevin's persistent teasing and a little worried Roman or Paul would see you with Kevin. "Cut the bullshit, Kevin. What do you want?"

Kevin noticed your guarded tone and nervous demeanor and dropped the teasing, adopting a more serious expression. "This! This is what I wanted to you about! You acting like there's some of curfew on you ever since you joined the Bloodline!"

You shot him a glare at his loud accusation, trying to keep your voice low. "Keep your voice down, Kevin! You know I can't be seen chatting with you like this," you hissed, glancing around nervously to ensure no one from the Bloodline was nearby.

Kevin shot his arms out, looking like he was seconds away from exploding because of your words. "Oh my god, Y/N, this is ridiculous! You're tiptoeing around like you're on eggshells all the time. When was the last time you had a normal conversation with someone without looking over your shoulder? Without your Tribal Chief watching your every move?"

Your expression hardened at Kevin's words. "I am not walking on eggshells!"

"Oh really? Because it sure looks like it! You're acting like a robot following orders, not a human being!" Kevin's frustration was evident, his voice carrying a mix of concern and exasperation.

"I'm doing what I have to do to stay where I am!" you shot back, feeling defensive at Kevin's accusations, trying to walk away from prying eyes. "I want to get to the top, and Roman is helping me to get there!"

Kevin shook his head, his expression one of disappointment. "At what cost, Y/N? What's the point of being part of something if you can't be yourself?"

You bristled at Kevin's words, feeling a mix of frustration and internal conflict. "Let's not act like you haven't been through this before, Kevin. You know how it is. This is the business. This is how things work!"

Kevin's expression softened, his voice turning more empathetic. "I get it, Y/N. I've been there, I know how the business works. But you're different."

You glared at him, tired of his line of thinking. Why couldn't he just be happy for you? "Because I'm weak, right?"

"No. Because you're my best friend."

That shut you up. Kevin actually looked heartbroken, actually looked like he cared about you. His eyes were filled with genuine concern that made you stop in your tracks, a look you hadn't seen in a long time.

"Kev…" you started, but before you could finish, footsteps approached, and you quickly glanced around, feeling paranoid about someone overhearing your conversation.

Paul and Roman were making their way towards the breakfast area, engaged in conversation. They hadn't seen you yet, but you couldn't take any chances. Kevin noticed your sudden unease and the change in your expression, quickly grasping the situation.

"I gotta go, Kevin." You pleaded with Kevin, feeling the urgency of the situation and not wanting to draw any more attention. You glanced nervously at Paul and Roman, hoping Kevin would just listen to you for once and finally let you be.

Kevin followed your gaze, face dropping when he spotted Paul and Roman, his face turning back to you with a disappointed expression that made your heart hurt. "Fine, go. But we're not done talking about this, Y/N. I meant what I said. I'm not letting them take you away from me" he said firmly, his eyes conveying both frustration and concern.

You sighed but didn't have time to argue with him, giving him a grateful yet conflicted nod before hurriedly making your way out of the restaurant area, feeling the weight of the conversation with Kevin tugging at your thoughts. Heading back to Jey's room, you tried to shake off the mixture of emotions clouding your mind.

Upon entering, you found Jey sitting on the couch, scrolling through his phone. He looked up as you entered, a warm smile spreading across his face. "Hey pretty girl, you're back! Got the coffee?" he asked with a grin.

"Yeah, got your coffee and some food," you replied, trying to push away the lingering unease from the encounter with Kevin. You placed the tray on the table and handed him the coffee.

Jey took the coffee with a grateful nod, then glanced at you, his expression shifting slightly. "Everything alright?"

You hesitated for a moment, debating whether to share the encounter with Kevin. But before you could respond, your phone buzzed in your pocket. Checking it quickly, you saw a message from Kevin:

"I meant what I said. And if I have to take out Roman to protect you, I will."

Your heart raced at Kevin's message. Why couldn't he just leave things be? But he wouldn't be Kevin if he wasn't stubborn as hell. You swiftly pocketed your phone, trying to mask the anxiety bubbling within you.

"Yeah, everything's fine," you replied to Jey, forcing a smile. "Just had a small encounter downstairs. Nothing to worry about."

Jey studied you for a moment, his expression thoughtful. "Alright. Just know I'm here if you need to talk about anything." He reached out, gently squeezing your hand in a supportive gesture.

You smiled at the gesture, biting your lip at the way Jey was looking at you- all concerned and caring. You squeezed his hand back, your hands fitting together perfectly. "Trust me, you have nothing to worry about."

You could only hope that was true.

"Welcome to Friday Night Smackdown! It is the go-home show before Elimination Chamber! I'm Michael Cole here with Corey Graves, and what a night it's shaping up to be, Corey!"

"Absolutely, Cole! The anticipation is at an all-time high as we lead into Elimination Chambe- Oh my god! We are getting life feed o-of Raw Women's Champion Becky Lynch being attacked!"

The camera quickly cut and panned to the hallway where Becky was sprawled onto the floor, a hooded figure beating down on her, grabbing a metal pole and smashing her arm into it. The attacker's face was hidden by the hood, but the assault was relentless. Security personnel rushed to the scene, attempting to intervene and pull the assailant away, but the attacker managed to escape, disappearing into the chaos of the backstage area.

"Becky, are you okay?" The medics tried to assist Becky, helping her sit up as she winced in pain, clutching her injured arm.

"I'm fine." She spat , trying to shake off the pain, her expression a mix of anger and frustration. "Get off me! I'm going to find that son of a…" Becky's words trailed off as she winced again, her arm clearly causing her significant discomfort.

"Becky!" You shouted, running towards Becky, concern etched across your face as you arrived at the chaotic scene, flanked by security and other WWE personnel who were attempting to assess the situation and offer help.

"What happened? Are you okay?" Your voice was filled with worry as you knelt beside Becky, who was visibly in pain, holding her injured arm close to her body.

Becky glanced up, her eyes filled with frustration and anger. "I don't know who it was, but they blindsided me and went after my arm. Son of a… I'll find them myself!"

The medics gently tried to examine Becky's arm, but she shrugged them off, pushing herself up despite the pain. "I'm fine, damn it! Just give me a minute to clear my head."

"She said she's fine!" You barked at one of the medics that tried to examine Becky's arm, your protective instincts kicking in. You gently put a reassuring hand on Becky's shoulder, trying to calm her down. "Let's get you some ice and take a look at that arm, Becky. We'll figure out who did this, but your health comes first."

Becky shot you a grateful yet annoyed glance, her frustration evident as she reluctantly allowed the medics to help her. "Fine, do what you need to do. But I'm finding out who did this, and they're going to regret crossing me."

"They will." You pursed your lips and help her stand up, wrapping her good arm around your shoulder and supporting her weight as you guided her to the medics. The cameras caught the tense scene, focusing on your support for Becky as you assisted her before the scene went black. going back to Michael Cole and Corey Graves in the commentary booth.

"An absolutely shocking turn of events here tonight, Corey. The Raw Women's Champion, Becky Lynch, attacked backstage before Elimination Chamber. The question on everyone's mind is, who could be behind this assault?"

"I have no idea Cole, but what I do know is that the rest of the compeitors in the Women's Chamber match just got an easier path to potentially winning the title if Becky's arm injury impedes her performance. What this means for Becky though, well keep you updated with any further developments as they come. We'll have to wait and see how this injury might affect her match at Elimination Chamber."

The screen flickered, transitioning into an ad break, leaving the audience in suspense.

You left medical after helping Becky settle down, ensuring she was receiving proper care for her injured arm. The chaos backstage was palpable, with security and WWE officials scrambling to understand what had just occurred. Everyone was gossiping in hushed tones, on edge and trying to speculate on who might be behind the attack on Becky Lynch.

You felt a knot of concern and apprehension form in your stomach as you walked in the hallway, concerned for Becky's well-being and troubled by the uncertainty and tension lingering backstage.

“I know you did it.” You looked up at the voice making the accusation, coming face to face with the man that broke your heart- Seth Freakin' Rollins.

"Excuse me?" You started, taken aback by Seth's sudden accusation.

"You heard me." Seth's tone was stern, his eyes locking onto yours, filled with accusation and anger. "You attacked Becky, didn't you?"

Your jaw dropped in shock. "What? No! Why would you even think that?" Your voice came out in a mix of disbelief and offense.

"Don't play innocent with me!" Seth's voice rose, drawing the attention of nearby personnel. He stepped closer, his finger pointed accusingly. "You've been acting too nice lately! I know you've had issues with Becky, and now this happens? It's too much of a coincidence!"

Your eyes widened in disbelief. "Seth, you have it all wrong. I would never do something like that! I care about Becky, despite our differences."

Seth scoffed, shaking his head in disbelief, getting in your face. "You might have the rest of the roster fooled with your nice girl act, but I know better."

Your frustration mounted as Seth continued to accuse you. "First of all, you lost the right to talk to me at all when you cheated on me, so stop acting like you know me or my intentions. And secondly, I would never attack someone, even if had issues with them. So get out of my face or else."

Seth's expression softened slightly at your words, a flicker of doubt crossing his features, but his accusatory stance remained, and he moved closer to you, his tall figure towering over you. "Or else what?'

"Or else you and your girl are gonna have matching casts." Roman's gruff voice cut through the tense air, causing both you and Seth to turn your heads to find Roman standing a few feet away, his presence commanding attention.

Seth straightened up, eyeing Roman warily but not backing down entirely. "You have nothing to do with this Roman, so let me handle my business."

Roman's eyes were locked onto Seth, his demeanor radiating a warning. "You come at her again, and you won't just be dealing with her. You'll be dealing with me."

Seth seemed to contemplate his next move, glaring at both of you. "What do you even have to do with Y/N?"

Roman 's gaze didn't waver, his tone firm and unwavering. "She's family. And that's all you need to know."

Seth hesitated, clearly weighing his options. He shot one last piercing look in your direction before stepping back, his eyes still filled with suspicion and anger. "This isn't over," he muttered before turning on his heel and walking away.

You let out a deep breath, feeling the tension slowly dissipate as Seth moved away. Glancing up at Roman, you saw a mixture of concern and reassurance in his eyes.

"He's getting closer." You warned Roman, feeling the weight of Seth's accusation and the looming threat in the air. "He's not as dumb as I thought he was, Roman. He's putting things together."

Roman's expression tightened slightly, his protective instincts evident. "I'll handle it. Don't worry about him."

You looked at him with worry, not entirely convinced. "But if he-"

"I said I'l handle it," Roman interrupted, his voice firm and reassuring. "He won't be a problem after tonight. Trust your Tribal Chief."

You nodded, trusting Roman's assurance, but the unease lingered within you. Roman's voice meant business, and you had to trust him to handle it. You had no other option.

"I do trust you, Chief." You assured Roman. Roman seemed satisfied with your trust in him, giving you a nod, his demeanor still protective. "That's all I need to hear. Just focus on what's ahead. Go to the locker room to calm down. We've got a big night tonight."

You breathed out with a sigh, nodding in agreement with Roman's advice. Yeah, I'll do that. Thanks, Roman." You looked up at him, giving him a grateful smile.

"No problem. And," Roman stopped you from leaving just yet, his voice turning serious "I promised you I would make Jey handle Seth, remember?" You nodded, and Roman continued, "That promise will have to come a little early. It will be cashed in tonight, trust me. Tell Jey it's time."

With that assurance, you nodded again, feeling a mix of relief and gratitude toward Roman. "Thank you, Roman. I appreciate it."

Roman offered a reassuring nod before stepping away, leaving you to gather your thoughts and emotions as you made your way to the Bloodline's locker room, trying to calm your racing thoughts and the tension knotting your muscles.

You opened the door and saw Jey sitting on a bench, lacing up his boots. He looked up as you entered, a curious expression on his face.

"Hey, everything good?" Jey asked, noticing the tense energy you brought into the room.

You took a deep breath, trying to steady your nerves before responding. "I need your help."

Jey stopped what he was doing, giving you his full attention. "What happened?" It was rare you would ask him for help, you didn't like bothering people with your issues, but Jey could see the urgency in your eyes and knew it was serious.

"Seth knows." You blurted out, your voice edged with worry.

Jey's expression turned serious, his eyes narrowing slightly as he processed the information. "How much does he know?"

You sighed, trying to collect your thoughts. "He knows enough to get suspicious. He yelled at me, and Roman stepped in before things escalated. But he's not stupid, Jey. He's putting the pieces together."

Jey stood up immediately, his demeanor shifting to a more alert and protective stance. "Did he threaten you?"

You shook your head quickly. "No, not exactly. But he's getting closer to figuring things out. He's not letting it go."

Jey let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Damn it. I'll handle it."

You held up a hand, stopping him from rushing off. "No, Jey. That's not what I need. Roman said it's time."

Understanding flashed in Jey's eyes as he comprehended Roman's message. "Got it. I'll handle Seth tonight."

"Please be careful," you pleaded with Jey, worry lacing your tone. The tension in the air was palpable, and you couldn't shake off the feeling of impending conflict.

Jey gave you a reassuring nod. "I got this. You just focus on what you need to do tonight. Focus on your match tomorrow, not this, okay? That's the only thing you need to worry about, you got it?" Jey stood up and cupped your face, gently ilting your chin up to meet his eyes, his expression serious yet comforting.

You nodded, trying to steady your nerves. "Okay. I'll focus on the match."

Jey's hand dropped from your face, but he maintained eye contact, his gaze intense. "I mean it, pretty girl. Leave this to me. Go out there and kill it tomorrow."

You nodded again, feeling a mix of gratitude and anxiety. "I will. Thank you, Jey."

Jey smiled at you reassuringly, bringing you into a hug, his strong arms encircling you in a comforting embrace. "Anytime, Y/N. You got this. Now go get ready for tomorrow. We'll take care of the rest."

You reciprocated the hug briefly before pulling away, a grateful smile on your face. "Thanks, Jey. I appreciate it." You didn't know if you could fully leave the situation in their hands, but for now, you had to trust in Roman and Jey's ability to handle things.

Jey's hand tightening its grip on your cheek brought you out of your reverie. "You're gonna be alright," he assured you once more, his tone soothing. "Just focus on what's ahead. Promise me you won't get caught up in no mess."

You paused, taking a deep breath, feeling the weight of Jey's words. "I promise, Jey. I'll stay focused on my match and won't get caught up in any mess."

Jey nodded in approval, releasing your cheek. "That's my pretty girl. Now go chill out and I'll find you after I'm done with my match, and we can ride to the venue together."

You managed a small smile, feeling reassured by Jey's support. "Alright, I'll see you after your match."

With another hug and smile, Jey left the locker room, leaving with your thoughts, which was never a good thing. You thought of going to see Becky and check on her, but you knew she needed space right now. Maybe you could find a quiet spot backstage to clear your head?

Your phone buzzing made you pause your train of thought, and you checked it to find a message from someone you didn't want to see right now.

Sami: "I heard what happened. Meet me backstage. We need to talk."

You tried to pocket your phone, but another message came through from Sami:

Sami: Fine, you won't come to me than I'll come to you. I'm on my way to the Bloodline's locker room.

Your eyes widened in alarm at Sami's messages. He seemed insistent on meeting you, and the last place you wanted to face him was in the Bloodline's locker room.

You: Do you want to get killed?

Sami: I'm more afraid of losing you then of Roman.

You: And you're not afraid of me?

Sami: I'm coming. You can't avoid me forever.

You quickly made a decision, knowing you couldn't risk any unnecessary confrontations or disruptions, especially with Sami involved. Leaving the Bloodline's locker room swiftly, you navigated through the backstage area, trying to avoid running into Sami. The urgency to get away from the situation was mounting, and you found a secluded spot away from the main areas.

Sami: "Y/N, where are you? I'm looking for you."

You were on edge, your heart racing as you received Sami's message. You tried to stay out of sight, not wanting to engage in any conversation with Sami right now.

Sami: "Answer me! I know you're here somewhere."

Your phone buzzed again with another message from Sami, and then another.

Sami: "I just want to talk. Please."

You hesitated, feeling torn between wanting to avoid the situation altogether and understanding that Sami seemed persistent about speaking with you. But you knew this was the best thing to do, to avoid any more trouble or confrontation.

Taking a deep breath, you quickly tried to type out a response, but Sami beat you to it.

Sami: Fine, you won’t talk to me, then I’ll have to get your attention.

Your heart caught in your throat at Sami's ominous message. He better not do anything stupid and rash, you thought to yourself, trying to quickly think of a way to de-escalate the situation before it got out of hand.

"Shut up, Kev." You reply with a hint of urgency in your voice, hoping to divert Kevin's attention away. But of course Kevin was Kevin and wouldn't listen to you.

"I told you that we would continue our conversation," Kevin persisted, his tone serious despite the playful jab. "Love the red look." Kevin gestured to your newly dyed red hair. "But at the end of the day, we both know you are not blood, and you don't belong with them."

Then where did you belong? With Kevin, who has betrayed you time and time again, or with the Bloodline, where you found a sense of belonging but constantly faced challenges and suspicions? It seemed like no matter where you turned, there was always someone questioning your loyalty or motives. And you wanted that to stop.

You gritted your teeth, trying to maintain your composure despite the rising tension and your underlying worries about Sami's unpredictable behavior. "And why do you say that?" You stood up, glancing around to ensure no one else was within earshot, trying to keep Kevin's attention focused solely on you.

"Because I know you, Y/N," Kevin replied, his voice softening slightly as he met your gaze. "I know you better than you think."

"No, you don't." You glared at him, feeling frustration bubbling within you. "You think you know me, but you don't. You never have."

Kevin seemed taken aback by the intensity of your response, his expression softening into a more concerned look. "I know you are not cut out for this life, Y/N. You've always been different, and that's okay. But being with the Bloodline… it's changing you. It's not who you are."

Your eyes were intense with emotions, a mix of frustration, anger, and uncertainty. "And you know who I am?" It was almost scary how you seemed to waver between conflicting emotions, your voice edged with frustration and vulnerability. "Did you know how I felt when you betrayed me, Kevin? When you left me to fend for myself? You moved closer to Kevin, lowering your voice as you spoke. "Do you know how ost I felt after that?"

Kevin seemed to falter for a moment, his expression showing a flicker of regret. "I didn't mean to hurt you, Y/N. You have to believe me."

But your patience was wearing thin. "Believe you? Like I believed you before? Like I believed in our friendship? Look where that got me, Kevin. And look where I am now." You gestured to yourself, and Kevin could feel the anger rolling off of you, could feel how different you were. Could see the cockiness from your time with the Bloodline seeping into your demeanor.

"I am this close to getting that title, to becoming someone, to finding my place here. And I promise you, that if you stand in my way, that I will not hesitate to make sure you regret it." Your voice was firm, your gaze unwavering as you confronted Kevin, the frustration and determination evident in your words.

Kevin's expression turned solemn, his eyes reflecting a mix of regret and concern. "You're bluffing." He scoffed, not wanting to believe that you'd changed so much. "This isn't you."

You stared at Kevin, your expression hardening as you stood your ground. "Oh really?" You pointed to the TV that was behind the two of you. "Look at the TV, Kevin."

Kevin's eyes flickered to the TV screen as you pointed, and he saw Roman and Jey sending Seth through the commentary table, bruises and scratches evident on Seth's face as Jey grabbed Seth's face, making him face the camera.

"This is what happens when you mess with the family!" Jey growled , his voice echoing through the TV speakers. Roman stood beside him, his expression unreadable but menacing. "This is what happens when you cross the Bloodline!"

Kevin's eyes widened at the sight on the screen, his expression a mix of shock and realization. He turned back to you, searching your face for any signs of regret or hesitation. But all he saw was determination and resolve.

"That's what happens when you cross me, Kevin." You spoke with an eerie calmness that sent a shiver down Kevin's spine. "That's the kind of power I have behind me now. And if you don't stay out of my way, you'll end up just like Seth. So, back off."

Kevin's expression turned serious, a mix of concern and disbelief clouding his features. "You wouldn't do that to me."

You didn't flinch, your demeanor steady and resolute. "Are you sure?" You pointed to the TV again, and Kevin turned to see Sami jumping Roman, fists clenched, trying to land punches before Jey tackled him to the ground. Chaos erupted on the screen as Jey and Roman fought back against Sami's attack, punching him and trying to subdue him.

"See that?" You met Kevin's eyes once more, your voice low but filled with conviction. "I knew Sami was gonna do something rash, and trust me, I tried to stop him. But he wouldn't listen. Just like you're not listening to me now. So I had to get creative."

You knew Sami wouldn't listen to you, wouldn't leave you alone, so you lured him to Roman and Jey, praying he would listen to them. "You're risking getting involved in something you shouldn't, Kevin. And I won't be responsible for what happens next if you don't back off."

Kevin's expression was a mix of shock, concern, and disbelief. He looked at you, seeing a different person from the friend he once knew. The sweet and caring individual he had been friends with had seemingly transformed into someone unrecognizable — and it was all Roman's fault.

"They've changed you," Kevin said softly, almost to himself, the realization sinking in as he looked at you. "And I'm not gonna let them do this to you any longer."

You sighed, feeling a pang of regret but also a sense of determination. "This is my last warning to you, Kevin. I don't want to hurt you. Stay out of it. You can't change what's already happened."

Kevin seemed torn, his expression reflecting a mix of worry and regret. "Y/N, please. Let's talk about this. You don't have to do this."

But you were resolute, your mind made up. "I'm warning you for the last time, Kevin. Stay out of my business."

You moved towards him, your faces inches apart, and the tension between the two of you was thick. "Stay away from Roman, or you'll regret it," you finished firmly, your tone leaving no room for negotiation or argument.

Kevin looked at you, the reality of the situation sinking in as he processed your warning. He took a step back, a mix of concern and disappointment on his face. "I hope you know that I've never listened to your warnings before, and I'm not gonna start now."

You didn't respond, merely holding his gaze for a moment longer before turning away, striding purposefully in the opposite direction, leaving Kevin behind with a whirlwind of emotions swirling within you.

Time was ticking, and the pressure was crushing you, eating at your conscience.

And you've never felt more alive.

a/n: this chapter was so much fun to write, so I hope you guys enjoyed it!! sami and Kevin just can't let go lol. also y/n will be played by savannah lee smith cause she's a literal goddess!! lemme know how you guys liked this chapter in the comments!! elimination chamber and test next chapter, so be prepared for that 👀

#wwe x reader #nxt x reader #wwe fanfiction #wwe imagine #wwe x black reader #jey uso x reader #wwe fic #jey uso fanfiction #roman reigns fanfiction #roman reigns x black reader #jey uso imagine #kevin owens fanfiction #kevin owens x reader #kevin owens imagine #jey uso imagines #wwe smut #sami zayn x reader #sami zayn imagine #sami zayn fanfiction #wwe fluff #wwe x you #wwe x y/n #wwe x oc #wwe x fem reader #jey uso x black reader #jey uso x y/n #samijey #samijey x reader #kevin owens x oc #sami zayn smut

[minisugakoobies]

Sunny, can I send this in with paradise!jk and oc? 👀

How do you expect me to “keep it down” when you’re out here telling me about the various ways you fuck yourself with the toys you’ve bought?

Ooooh, yes you can, Jess!! Thank you for asking for some Paradise!JK. Let's say this is an outtake from Chapter 12 - set during the week sometime after their movie night but before their day at the dog park 👀

Sorry this is so long. I, uh, couldn't stop. 💕

Title: Can I Watch? Pairing: Jungkook x Reader Genre: Paradise!AU, neighbors to lovers, smut Rating: M(18+) Warnings: dirty texts, sex toys, talking about masturbation, voyeurism, exhibitionism, masturbation (f + m), cumshot, i'm covering my face in shame over this one

It's nearly 2 am when you hear his door open.

You hadn't meant to stay up so late, but you'd been unable to unwind all evening, keyed up from work. Again. Finally, desperate for some sleep, you'd turned to your newest toy for some help.

Since that night with Jungkook, when he'd helped you find release with Lil' Jackson Wang, your favorite vibrator, you'd found yourself adding to your collection during a few late night shopping binges. You told yourself that it had nothing to do with your neighbor; you just wanted to give yourself a little more variety.

It's funny how you lie to yourself sometimes.

Thanks to the incredibly thin walls between you, you can hear when Jungkook's bed squeaks under his weight. He's probably exhausted, if he's climbing directly into bed. But that doesn't stop you from texting.

You: How was work?

Kookie 🦌: exhausting but good

Kookie 🦌: what are you doing up jagi?

You: Can't sleep

Kookie 🦌: poor baby

Kookie 🦌: need me to help you again?

You grin, stretching. Remembering the crazy intense orgasm you'd had with his help. The one you just had a few minutes ago was nice, but… thinking back to that night, you can't help but want more.

You: Actually, I just had some help

You: From one of my new little friends that I just got

Kookie 🦌: oh yeah? you got some new friends?

Kookie 🦌: you trying to make me jealous?

You: Maybe. Is it working?

Kookie 🦌: yes

You laugh.

Kookie 🦌: so which friend did you play with tonight?

Quickly, you snap a photo of the little pink pad that's still resting on your bed.

Kookie 🦌: huh. what's that guy do?

You: It's a vibrating pad

You: I ride it

There's a slight pause, and then you hear a low "fuck" groaned through the wall.

You: I heard that

Kookie 🦌: can't help it

Kookie 🦌: so you just grind on that thing?

You: Uh-huh. I rub myself on it til I cum

You: Feels really good when I roll my hips just right

"Shit!" This time, it's not a groan, it's a loud whimper.

You: Shhh, keep it down! You'll wake the rest of the floor

Kookie 🦌: how do you expect me to “keep it down” when you’re out here telling me about the various ways you fuck yourself with the toys you’ve bought?

You start and erase a few times, then finally get a swell of courage and finish your thought.

You: I didn't even tell you the best part

Kookie 🦌: fuck, what??

You: I pretend it's your thigh I'm riding

"Jagi." His voice is broken, the wall between you doing nothing to disguise his desire.

Kookie 🦌: baby

Kookie 🦌: can i watch?

You: Now?

"Please."

You sit up, heart pounding. As soon as your thumbs hit the screen, you jump out of bed, hurrying to unlock your front door.

When he comes in, you're already on the pad. You're topless, but you'd put on your favorite silky panties, partly for the sensation of the satin against your sensitive skin, but also to give him a good show.

Jungkook is shirtless, tattooed arm already gripping himself through his boxers as he stares at you with hooded eyes. Bottom lip caught between his teeth, he pulls his cock free, stroking firmly while you grind.

Part of you wants to stop, get up, yank him onto the bed. Mount him instead of the toy. But you feel so alive under his heated gaze, electrified by his panting breaths, his shameless moans, that you don't. You keep going, rolling your cunt faster and faster, and he speeds up as well, never once looking away.

Your climax hits fast, your body shuddering suddenly, and you collapse forward, digging your fingers into your sheets as you literally ride it out.

"K-kookie," you choke out, the only word you've said since he walked in, and he groans, hips jerking as he fucks his fist harder.

"Jagi, fuck, you're gonna make me cum."

Lost in your lustful daze, you open your mouth. Jungkook groans again, and before you can blink, his release is splattered over your cheeks and lips, dripping down your throat.

"Shit," he sighs, slumping against your wall. Your high abates, and you realize you're sitting there with cum sliding down your face. And so does Jungkook. "Oh shit, jagi, hold on."

He grabs a washcloth from your bathroom and gently wipes your face as you giggle, feeling oddly shy. He laughs too, and tosses the cloth on your nightstand before pulling you into his arms, rolling the two of you so you're lying with your head on his chest. You're wondering how to ask him if he'll stay with you when he speaks up.

"So… what other new friends did you get?"

Paradise Masterlist 💜 Masterlist 💜 Find me on AO3 💜 

© 2021-22-23 by sunshinerainbowsbts/minisugakoobies. Crossposted to AO3. Please do not copy or repost.

#jungkook smut #bts fanfic #jeon jungkook smut #bts smut #jungkook x reader #jungkook x you #jeon jungkook x reader #jeon jungkook x you #fic: paradise #lovely moots #btsgotjams27 #jungkook fanfic #jeon jungkook fanfic

[frieschan]

QUERENCIA, chapter 2

(n.) where one feels home ; the place where you are your most authentic self

pairing - hybrid! ot7 x bunny hybrid! male! reader

genre - 18+, college au, hybrid au, fluff, eventual angst, eventual smut, humour

summary - you, a rabbit hybrid away from home to study, run into a group of surprisingly friendly and calm (also very attractive) predators who are a pack and live together suddenly run into your life like a bulldozer. the dull days of your life may turn into days of joy and laughter, or will the days turn into gloom and a sad everafter?

warnings (this chapter) - another one with mentions of some dark themes..

word count - 2.4k

prev // masterlist // next

Comfort. All you felt was comfort at this moment, you felt arms wrapped around you in a loving and caring way, a calming yet indistinguishable scent flowing to your nose.

You welcomed it, all this felt so right. You could see the kiss of the sun on your skin with a light beeze of the wind hitting you, you wished this could stay forever.

It felt as if you were complete at this moment. You felt so full and loved, so happy and like you were in heaven. This was how life is supposed to be, no worries, no doubt, just love and warmth all throughout.

Suddenly you felt a light brush of lips on your cheek and as you were about to turn around-

Everything had vanished.

You were now left empty, confused, even bamboozled as you open your eyes to the light colored walls of your room.

It was a dream? Damn it, of course it was a dream, you're a single prune with not a mate in sight. Since when did you get THIS touch starved? It's only been around.. 2-3 years since your last relationship?

You had never thought about it much before, you had your mind on other things like family, studies, ice-skating, ballet, and a couple of other things.

Never having an ounce of time to even just oogle and admire other guys on campus had finally taken a toll on you and you were starting to realize it. Maybe Jimin and Jungkook might just be your starvation.

The two are handsome hybrids that are torally your type, surely a small admiration wouldn't hurt anyone? As long as you have your boundaries set, it shouldn't go wrong.

You finally decided to check your alarm clock, it was 8:24 on a Sunday. Having a day-off to just relax and catch up on some shows shouldn’t be too bad, you already studied your butt off the night before yesterday just to be ahead for a few more lessons to remove some of the load. Yeah, you kinda do deserve this 'all about you day'.

Grabbing your phone from the nightstand, you turn it on to be greeted with a few messages from two new people. Opening up the first one, you are greeted with:

Kookie💭at 9:23pm: hey bun-hyung, just got home

Kookie💭at 9:24pm: already asleep? Ballet took a lot out of you lol, sleep well sweets

Kookie💭at 7:34 am: gm, just woke up for my jog, you down for some lunch in the new bistro at around 12? Jimin is gonna come and maybe another one of our guys.

You smiled at the way he remembered about texting you when they got home, the nicknames and invitation was what got a lot of your attention though. Finally deciding to reply to him:

Y/N🐰 at 8:29 am: good mornin' ♡ just woke up, yes I'd love to go out for lunch! Sounds like it'd be a date tbh hahah

Kookie💭 at 8:29 am: hmm? Would you like it to be only us?

Y/N🐰 at 8:29 am: so playful, wolfyboy!!!

Kookie💭 at 8:30 am: very cute sweets, but the lads are really lookin' forward to seein you

Y/N🐰 at 8:30 am: who might this other fellow be? 👀👀

Kookie💭 at 8:30 am: it's a surprise bun, dress smart casual or semi-formal by the way.

A guy that knows you might struggle with knowing what to wear and then telling you the theme on what to wear.. now that's just attractive. He'd sweep anyone off their feet.

In honesty, you were quite surprised at how comfortable Jungkook had gotten with you, not that you minded but you took him as someone who would only do the bare minimum to be polite and friendly to strangers.

You decided to check on what the feline boy could have texted you:

Jimin🐈‍⬛ at 9:26 pm: Kook and I got home safe! Hope the rest of your night is good.

Jimin🐈‍⬛ at 8:34 am: I heard I'll be seeing a bunny later in the afternoon? 😏

You laughed under your breath as you read the message, seems like news spreads fast in their house.

Y/N🐰 at 8:34 am: Indeed, a cute bunny boy will be spotted at the bistro!

Surely flirting here and there wouldn't be too bad? You really couldn't help it, the two were two of the most socially magnetic people you've met and you were honestly hoping a strong friendship would come out of this. Well, not like your heart slightly yearned for a little more than than the title as friends but you are getting a bit ahead of yourself. The love-starved part of your brain taking in the slightest bit.

Now that you had plans to go out in the afternoon, you decided getting out of bed right now would be the best option based on what time it already is. Already thinking about what could be a really good breakfast before you do your whole morning routine since everybody has to take care of themselves always.

11 pm was finally rolling around the corner so you decided it was time to shower, get changed, and get ready, the holy trio before going out.

Since Jungkook had mentioned that you could dress semi-formal or smart casual, you had opted for an outfit that perfectly suited the activity in mind. The outfit consist of an oversized gray sweater on top a white dress shirt, color out of course. You wore dar brown slacks with a black belt and your set of black men’s heeled dress shoes, you were dressing to impress with this outfit. Boosting your self confidence isn't gonna hurt anyone.

After putting everything on and very very very light makeup, mostly just to hide your eyebags, you were finally ready to go out to the bistro. The bistro in question not exactly suitable for a walk, since the distance between the bistro itself and your home was quite far, you decided to go through the metro and commute like a good citizen (and non-driving student)

After a few staircases underground and into the underground metro station, you were in the train on the same route to your bistro. The ride was going to be a bit long, being around 20-30 minutes so you decided to take a look at your surroundings as you leaned on a pole in the train.

Looking around, you found a few hybrids and non-hybrids conversing, them seemingly being in one big group but that wasn't what caught your attention, what caught your attention was a lone gray wolf hybrid sitting on one of the seats.

Noone had taken the seats next to him as if they were scared but what the wolf was currently doing was far from intimidating, same goes for the aura he was emitting. Looking at him, you judged him to be close to 6 feet, with nice and smooth looking black hair that reached his nape. He had rosy lips with sharp eyes as if they were of a dragons but all his attention was on the book in his hands. He was dressed in a comfortable yet smart casual attire, with the color scheme being browns and grays.

You could've looked at him for ages, he looked very peaceful yet gorgeous at the same time. Something in you felt like it wanted to gravitate towards him, want to talk to him maybe. So you did, being an impulsive person you are.

You took the seat next to him and took a small peek to what he could be reading. When you felt his eyes on you, you looked up from the book and to his face. His beauty upclose was completely unmatched comapred to your view earlier.

He greeted you with a soft and polite smile, not really minding the fact that you sat next to him but more so confused on the reason why.

"Ah, you just seemed like a very warm person to talk to, I hope I'm not disturbing you too much, I'm Y/N, a bunny hybrid" You start the conversation, sticking your hand towards him even while sitting down.

The wolf maneuvered his book to be stable enough to be held on one hand before taking your hand and shaking it.

"I'm Namjoon, a Gray wolf, and no you're not, I find your presence quite nice actually." He said while closing his book and setting it on his lap, setting all his attention on you.

"Where are you headed to, if you don't mind me asking?" You asked with a curious glint in your eyes, honestly you were confused where your social confidence came from but it was honestly welcomed.

"I'm just heading to the library to check out some books, potentially borrowing a few to take home if I spot a few interesting ones." Namjoon answered with a grin.

"That's really neat, what’s the title and plot of the book you were reading?"

"Oh, it was a philosophy novel by Osamu Dazai called 'No Longer Human', the main plot is about a guy caught in a crossfire between a breakup of Japanese aristocrats and western influence, it really shows you another outlook and perspective on what life is and what could be. It really depicts depression and anxiety really wel- Aishh, I'm rambling a bit, please forgive me." He said embarrassed, his eyes now looking at the floor with a hand scratching the back of his neck while a rose tint is on his cheeks.

You honestly found Namjoon adorable, though he is a predator, his personality and hobby seem far from it, if you didn't see his ears and tail, you would've honestly mistaken him for a full-human. Hybrids did seem to have a part of their animal somewhere in their personality, maybe this was just one of many sides from Namjoon. You couldn't wait to find out more from him.

"I'd love to check it out sometime, if you don't mind, how about we exchange numbers?" You suggested with a hopeful smile, a bit flustered with your request but you were going to shoot your shot nontheseless.

"Oh sure, here you go"

And that's how you ended up talking to Namjoon until you got to your stop, sadly bidding him farewell before getting off the train and making your way to the Bistro.

Now at the bistro, you waited outside the building to check your phone for messages from either of the two predators.

Jungkook 🐺 at 11:50 am: we're at a table at the corner sweets

Jungkook 🐺 at 11:51 am: i've got a black coat on and Jimin-shi has a turtleneck

Jungkook 🐺 at 11:51 am: if you can't find us, don't be scared to call me

After taking in the information, you finally walk into the restaurant and look around at the numerous tables of humans and hybrids alike, waiters and waitresses walked around with trays or taking orders. After a few minutes of scanning, you luckily found the predator duo with unfamiliar hybrid. Jimin was sat with his back towards the wall,  in front of him were Jungkook and the other hybrid that were both faced away from you.

You walked towards the table, Jimin had seen you and you caught the way his eyes lit up with a grin breaking out on his lips. His bread cheeks showing and his eyes barely visible.

The other two hybrids saw his reaction and were quick to look beside them, seeing you standing next to the table with a soft smile.

While the hybrids were just taking in your presence, you took this as your chance to examine the apppearance of their friend.

He had dirty blonde hair with black roots, looking fluffy and messy, but it fit him very well. He also had cat-like eyes, probably a bi-product from his hybrid, part snow leopard. His lips were just as blushy red and soft-looking as the two other predators. His outfit seemed to reflect his laid-back and calm attitude, sporting a plain white shirt underneath a black bomber jacket, jeans and some plain sneakers.

The other two had noticed your oogling and looked at eachother with a questioning look.

"Come here bunny, Take a seat next to me before we introduce you to our friend." Jimin patting the empty seat next to him which you happily took.

"So, this is Yoongi, a snow leopard that lives with us." Jungkook introduced you to him, Yoongi being sat in front of you. "Then this cute bunny is Y/N, Jimin's fellow ballet classmate."

"It's nice to meet you Y/N. I hope we get along well, yeah?" Yoongi put his hand across the table for you to shake, him sporting a smirk.

His voice wasn't exactly what you'd expect from his soft and sugar-sweet like appearance. His voice was deep, a slight noticeable accent in the way he pronounced his words. It was pleasant to the ears, it could potentially put you to slee if it weren't for the current environment.

You finally took his hand, and shook it. Your foot lightly thumping on the ground in excitement. "Back at you, Yoongi."

Yoongi admired the way his name rolled off your tongue, your voice like a melody from one of his songs, your voice was soft and kind, he could tell you were a very sweet and kind hybrid.

Jimin wrapped his tail around your waist, you snapped your neck to him in exasperation, shocked at the action. "What would you like to order, cutie?" He asked with a smirk.

He didn't miss the way your foot thumping had quicked, same as your heartbeat. He could also see a rose red bloom on your cheeks. You quickly averted your gaze, hands fumbling on the menu that was on the table to look at the options, also to hide your embarrassed face from the panther.

"The veggie pasta would be good! With a lemonade! Thankyou!!!"

Jimin laughed at your adorable reaction, the other two were amused at you, with each word you say they could feel themselves falling more and more in love. As if there was a magnetic pull..

prev // masterlist // next

TAGLIST - @blehhhidk, @instantnarwhal, @singukieee, @weepyalex (just comment or dm to be added in masterlist !!, crossed out are people I couldn't tag)

notes - busted out this chapter in like 2 days.. I wrote this from my phone while chapter 1 was written on my computer, which do you guys prefer since I already have a chapter 1 rewrite brewing in my phone? I'd love to know which is better! this chapter was gonna be so much longer but I didn't want to delay it for another day so here ya go! would you also like shorter or longer chaps?

copyright © 2023 | frieschan

#: ̗̀➛fc: QUERENCIA #: ̗̀➛beige basement writes #: ̗̀➛mommy fries writing #kpop x reader #bts x reader #ot7 x reader #kim namjoon x reader #kim seokjin x reader #min yoongi x reader #jung hoseok x reader #park jimin x reader #kim taehyung x reader #jeon jungkook x reader #bts x reader smut #bts x reader fluff #bts x reader fanfic #bts x male reader #ot7 x male reader #ot7 x you #bts x you

[call-me-a-simp]

Me waiting for more chapters of 'No one hates you more than I do!' 👀

No One Hates You More Than I Do

And I'm Scarlett Johansson (part 2)

Enemies to lovers (Rhea Ripley x fem. Reader):

Summary: You're a well known wrestler in WWE and Rhea is your worst enemy. You hate each other in and outside of the ring. Rhea always flirts with you, not that she means it, she just knows it makes you furious and wants to annoy you. But one day everything changes and you start to feel like all of this isn't a joke anymore and that there might actually be something between you two.

You wake up the next day to someone ringing the doorbell. Who could that be? You think. You didn't expect anyone this early and the mail wouldn't ring.

You get up and throw on an old oversize t-shirt you stole from your ex. "I'm coming" you yell as you make your way down the stairs.

You open the door and there is, surprise, no one. You're about to close the door again as a note on the floor catches your attention. You pick it up and take it to the living room where you sit down to read it.

It's a note from Rhea, saying that she was "sorry for her clumsiness yesterday and glad someone found you" As if you would actually believe that bullshit. Further on she wrote that she just wanted to annoy you a little by waking you early bla bla.

"God I hate this woman" you mutter and throw the paper away. Since going back to sleep wasn't an option as you had to be awake in an hour anyway, you decide to go make yourself some coffee and maybe do a little workout.

Your plans for today were pretty chill, you just had to attend to a few interviews and a meet and greet with some fans. You hope Rhea wouldn't be there, you didn't have the nerve to face her today.

---------------------------------------------------------

The interviews went quite well, not too many questions and quite nice people. As you're sitting behind your desk at the meet and greet and are about to sign a photo for a fan, someone wraps their arms around your shoulders from behind.

"Hello love" you hear Rhea whisper. You sigh and try to ignore her, smiling at your fan as they walk away happily. "Ignoring me huh, that's not nice you know" Ripley acts a little offended and crosses her arms in front of her chest.

"what you did yesterday wasn't either" you mumble, but she hears you. "Oh come on, don't be dramatic, Joe found you didn't he? So what's the big deal? Being locked up for a few hours, that's nothing.." your enemy mocks you.

You try to hold back your anger, not wanting to explode in front of all this people who came and paid to see you. "Can we speak about this later please? I'm busy right now" you face her for a moment and turn back around as she shrugs and walks away.

---------------------------------------------------------

About two hours later you're done and exhausted. You even forgot about wanting to talk to Rhea afterwards and head out to your car. You unlock it, put your bags in the backseat and are about to open the drivers door as someone spins you around and pins you against the car.

"Didn't you forget something, pretty?" Rhea smirks and licks her teeth like she usually does in the ring. You sigh and mumble some sort of excuse while trying to get away from her, but she keeps you in place.

"You said we'll talk later, so here I am wanting to talk" Rhea says in a firm voice. "Ugh fine, what was that earlier at the meet and greet? You made us seem like a couple" you say with a disgusted expression.

"Come on it wasn't that bad, other's would die to be in a relationship with me" she grins proudly. "ye and I'd rather die than to be in one with you" you mutter. Her grin fades and you catch a glimpse of sadness in her eyes.

"What? Can't handle being rejected?" you tease her. "What- I- no.. Ugh forget it" she curses and walks away angrily. You huff and get in your car, just wanting to be left alone. As you start the car and are about to head out of the parking lot someone knocks on the passengers door.

You open the window and see Rhea again. "Hey sorry, weird question but could you take me with you? I don't have a ride and the others already left.." she says looking down in embarrassment. You knew exactly how much she hated asking for help, especially someone she wants to seem tough in front of.

You sigh again and motion for her to get in the car. "Thank you" she mumbles. "Where do you need to go?" you ask and look over at her. "you know, that one hotel near main road..?" she questions and you look at her confused. There was no hotel in the small city you were living in.

"Uhh never mind, you can just drop me off whenever" Rhea brushes it off. "Anywhere you need to be tomorrow?" you ask with an annoyed undertone. "No why" she looks confused. You sigh and then say something you never thought you'd say to her.

"It's quite late, you're just gonna spend the night at my place and tomorrow morning I'll drop you off at the bus station or so, so you can go home"

Rhea mumbles some sort of thank you, not wanting you to see how surprised she was at your offer. You leave the parking lot and head off to your home about 15 minutes away from the arena.

You get out the car and Rhea follows you with some space, clearly uncomfortable with the situation. "You don't have to do this" she says it so quietly, you almost don't understand her. "We're here already so just come in, but don't try anything stupid on me, cause if this is just a trick to get into my house then I'll call the police on you!"

She nods shyly and you show her your guestroom where she can spend the night. After that you're both in the kitchen to heat up some frozen pizza for dinner. "You know, I actually really like you, I just have difficulties expressing myself correctly" Rhea mumbles more to herself than to you.

You huff, not believing what she just said. "Ye, right, and I'm actually Scarlett Johansson" you tease her and notice a sad expression taking over her features. "Anyway" you say and take the last bite from your pizza "I'm going to bed and you should too" and with that you stand up, take your plate to the sink and leave her alone.

---------------------------------------------------

Part 2 with a confession from Rhea ���

Taglist: @specialinterestshows @butterfly12347 @billiewherearetheavocados @lomlrhea @hatdog96

#demi bennett #rhea ripley #wrestling #rhea ripley x reader #wwe x reader #gxg scenarios #gxg imagine #gxg #gaylife #gay love #enemies to lovers #love #love confessions

[ofthecaravel]

Heaven In Time

Chapter 1

Chapter 2: Am I A Con Man Or A Brother?

Danny Wagner x Sam Kiszka

Summary: A year or so after meeting, Sam and Danny are on the road again and hope to get through Sam's home state of Alabama with no trouble. Easy enough, right?

Tags: Religious trauma, hella guilt tripping/mentions of religious upbringing, Fighting, sauciness but no outright smut, healthy ass relationship

Words: 5.6k

A/N: Welcome back! Sorry! Let me know what you think. Chap 3 is in progress 👀 Also this is kinda random but would any of y'all be interested in a playlist for this fic? Do people still do that?

~~

“You gonna be good while I go in?”

“Ye of little faith.”

“You, mister, of chatting mouth and wayfaring legs.”

“Since when do you complain about my legs? You didn’t seem to mind ‘em when they were over your sh-”

“Hey now, hey now, okay. What did I just say about behaving yourself? Jesus Christ.”

Sam laughed brashly as he hopped up on the hood of the truck and made a show of crossing his legs with an angelic smile. Danny, standing over Sam with a firm grasp on his chin, rolled his eyes with the beginnings of a smile spreading over his tan face. It had turned out that Danny’s initial baseless accusations of Sam’s rebellious attitude had proven to be mostly accurate, with the only difference being that Sam’s tendency to wander around fell more on the side of striking up friendships with random strangers and impeding their errands schedule rather than picking fights with vagrants and ending up in the back of sketchy white vans. Over the last year they’d spent on the road, Sam’s increasing confidence and grasp on individuality had given him a smart mouth and big opinions. Gone were the days of the meek, awkward preacher’s son with a guilty conscience that sat on his chest like a rock. Now he stood tall with a proud demeanor and, more often than not, in cut off denim shorts with a cigarette hanging from his bitten lips. 

Sam settled on the hood in that same fashion then, pulling a cigarette from the pack bulging in the front pocket of his tiny shorts and sticking it in his mouth, pleadingly pushing it out towards Danny with a calculated batting of his lashes to get the point across. Danny rolled his eyes again but quickly pulled a lighter from his pocket and lit it up, secretly very pleased to be the one to dote on Sam. Despite Sam’s drastic change in personality making him a far cry from the dusty hitchhiker Danny had picked up back in Texas, Danny’s affection only grew as the months passed them by. It was weird for him to look back on how this trip had begun: alone and directionless, setting off from his family farm in Florida with no one at his side. Sometimes when they were driving, Danny found it hard to recall a time without Sam’s passenger side chatter. How did he get as far as Texas without it? Silence was distressing to him now. Still, he found great fun in requesting it of Sam.

“Just stay here and be quiet,” Danny requested with faux exasperation. “I’m only gonna be in there for a few minutes for snacks and paying for gas and the bathroom. I don’t want to come out to you preaching to your huddled masses like that time in Santa Ana.”

“I know,” Sam whined. “How many times do I have to tell you those guys came up to me?”

“Watch your tone,” Danny whispered as he leaned in, his grasp returning to Sam’s jaw. “What you should know is that I want to get us through Alabama as fast as possible, okay? For you, Sammy, remember that.”

“Yeah,” Sam grumbled, removing the cigarette from his lips with a guilty frown. “I do know. Sorry, daddy.”

Sam batted his lashes again and watched Danny’s face flicker at his words. It was a cheap trick, but it certainly didn’t hurt to slip in Danny’s favorite nickname every once in a while to win his favor in a matter of seconds. 

“It’s okay,” Danny instantly assured him, melting like he always did at the title Sam had appointed him. It only ever trickled into their daytime conversations when Sam was being truly appreciative. He gave Sam a quick kiss before letting him go and taking a step towards the gas station itself. 

“5 minutes max, I promise.”

“Go already,” Sam grinned, waving with a royal flourish as Danny tossed him a wink and went through the chiming doors of the gas station, leaving Sam to take a drag from his cigarette and watch its smoke unfurl into the clear sky above. It was a still, sweltering summer day, the kind of familiar weather that kept Sam aware of their presence in his home state. There was no way to get to their destination of Danny’s Floridian hometown without going through Alabama, which Sam kept swearing up and down would be no issue to him, despite the both of them knowing that Sam would no doubt have at least one instance of grief. So far he was having no problems, and as he absently bounced his shoe and closed his eyes against the comforting sun, Sam started to actually feel optimistic.

After a minute, Sam became aware of the creeping feeling that he was being watched. With his eyes closed it felt unfounded, but when gut instinct and a rolling chill over his otherwise sweaty skin told him to peek and assess his surroundings, he realized that he had good reason for it. 

Outside the gas station standing on the ledge of sidewalk facing the last pump was a young man dressed in a short sleeved, cream colored button down staring directly at Sam. His features were blurry because of the distance and because Sam only had one eye open to assess him, but Sam could see that he had his dark, shoulder length hair pulled into a neat, low ponytail and that he grasped a stack of pamphlets in his hands. This tidy, modest appearance hit a little too close to home for Sam and he scowled remembering when something similar used to be his daily attire. Danny had joked about Sam’s preaching, but he and his brothers really did used to stand on sidewalk corners like the guy in front of him now, waving their hands and crying out with adolescent passion. His scowl deepened and he closed his eyes.

Great, Sam thought in annoyance, pursing his lips against his cigarette. Rookie mistake to actually make eye contact with the guy. Now he’s gonna be over here any minute now asking me about my relationship with God. That’s gotta be the last thing I wanna think about right now. No, thank you.

Another few minutes passed and the creeping unease remained in the pit of Sam’s stomach and kept his ears perked uncomfortably. With an irritated sigh, he opened his eyes again and saw that, sure enough, the sidewalk preacher was still staring him down. He had even moved up a couple pumps, now only a few feet away from Sam. Doing his best not to look at the guy, Sam groaned and slid off the hood of the car, flicking his cigarette onto the pavement and crushing it under the rubber sole of his Converse. The man took this as an opportunity to hastily approach. Sam couldn’t help but give a theatrical sigh at the sight, leaning his head back to stare at the sky for another moment as a last ditch effort to ground himself before the inevitable nonsense. 

He must have seen me and Danny, Sam concluded mentally. And now he’s here to save my soul from our sinful ways. Whoopee.

“Listen, man, I don’t want any trouble,” Sam started, already frustrated. “I know the spiel, okay? God didn’t work for me, it’s nothing personal.”

“Sammy?”

Sam’s head immediately jerked forward to properly face the man in front of him. In an instant, he was drowned in cold and felt his knees threaten to buckle. He struggled not to disassociate, breathing urgently through his nose as his lips shut and refused to part. 

How could he have stared right into this face and not seen who it was in an instant? There was no else whose voice would crack with such specific inflection over his nickname; a nickname never given freely, mind you. 

The round brown eyes constantly shadowed from worry and late night prayer. The combed dark hair and disciplined posture. 

It was Jake, his brother, a thousand times over.

“Sammy,” Jake repeated. He sounded worn down and nearly pleading, seemingly just as baffled as Sam about seeing his brother before him.

Sam couldn’t speak, couldn’t think. His thoughts were thick with shame and gave no more room for that last little spark of hope that he could make it through Alabama unscathed. All he could do was gawk at Jake, who gawked right back at him with what he knew was a near identical expression to his own. He had always felt he existed as some warped mirror of Jake, and here he was, pressed up against the glass yet again when he thought he’d shattered it long ago.

“What are you doing here?” Sam whispered. With their hometown miles out from the provincial rest stop they were at, Sam was becoming increasingly convinced that Jake’s presence was a mirage brought on by the heat.

“What are you doing here?” Jake countered. His eyes were wild and darted over Sam head to toe. A hand came up to grasp his forehead, a nervous tic that Sam remembered (of course) and found oddly comforting to see after all this time.

“Gas,” Sam answered dumbly. It was true, but obviously not the answer Jake was looking for. Sam felt close to tears in a manner of seconds when hurt flashed over Jake’s face, clearly from Sam’s cold brevity and…well, everything.  

“So, you have a car now?”

“I-”

“Come on, babe, what’d I say? No mingling!”

Sam had hardly registered the crisp bell of the gas station doors cheerily bursting open, revealing Danny with an armful of beers and wrapped sandwiches. He wore a bright smile as he usually did when he was with Sam, and Sam watched helplessly as it fell at the sight of Sam’s face painted with frozen desperation. Never taking his eyes off of Sam, Danny set his treasures down on his seat through the truck’s open window and was at Sam’s side in a second, a protective hand already up to shove Jake back if need be. 

“Can I help you, man?” Danny asked curtly, glaring down at Jake with his dark eyebrows furrowed menacingly.

“Who is this guy?” Jake asked Sam in an amused tone, as if he truly couldn’t believe that Sam would go anywhere near Danny. When Jake had known him, it would have been a fair assumption for him to make, but now there was nothing further from the truth.

“Who are you?” Danny shot right back, adjusting to stand partly in front of Sam. His shield and sword all rolled into one. Sam felt grateful for his protection but knew it was unnecessary. 

“Danny, this is, uh, my brother,” Sam introduced nervously, putting a hand on his bare arm and giving it a calming squeeze. “Jake, this is Danny.”

Jake held out a polite hand for Danny to shake, which he obliged with a mistrustful squint of his hazel eyes. In Sam’s stories about his childhood, Jake had never really been the enemy in any of them, save for silly childhood disputes. But his compliance never made him a hero either, and Sam knew that Danny was recalling all he could remember of Sam’s brothers from the rude way he pulled his hand back from the handshake. Jake didn’t appear to care at all, turning his gaze on Sam once more with a weak laugh.

“Have you been here this whole time?” Jake asked. “We read your note, of course, but forgive me for beginning to think the worst had happened when there was absolutely no trace of you anywhere. Mom started reading the news all the way up in Montgomery just in case there was mention of you.”

“No, uh, I’ve been traveling,” Sam explained, incapable of making eye contact. “Mostly stuck to the Southern states, but, yeah. We’re actually not staying, we’re headed to Danny's place in Florida right now.”

“Wow,” Jake remarked blankly, nodding thoughtfully. “Okay. We, huh?”

“Danny was kind enough to pick me up in Texas,” Sam clarified, nodding towards Danny. “We’ve stuck together since then.”

“Somebody had to keep him safe,” Danny said in a clipped voice, looking Jake up and down with an accusatory glare. Jake continued to not acknowledge Danny’s obvious distaste for him and pressed onwards. He gave another nod that turned into a disbelieving shake of the head.

“How in the world did you get to Texas with no ride? I have about a million questions, Sammy, forgive me for my impatience. I mean, for starters, you look…”

Jake gestured vaguely to Sam’s bare bones outfit composed of a maroon band tee more suited to Danny’s frame than his (which made sense, considering it was Danny’s), meaning it fell so low it almost entirely covered Sam’s very short shorts. It was a standard outfit for him now, but the last time Jake had seen Sam, he’d been dressed in something nearly identical to the outfit Jake wore, complete with the long tweed pants in the blistering heat. Sam’s hair, kept long to compliment his newfound appreciation for his androgynous features and to serve as something extra for Danny to pull when they were caught up in motel bedroom devotions, was pulled into low frizzy pigtails that Jake no doubt found bizarre.

 For the first time in a long time, Sam began to feel self conscious.

“Different?” Sam asked, putting a hand on his hip. “Is that cool with you?”

“I…of course, it’s just…definitely different,” Jake agreed, a hint of venom finally tinting his words. “I hoped maybe you’d gone off to, you know, spread the good word, but I can tell from your outf-”

“You wouldn’t have thought that if you’d actually read my note like you said you did. You know why I left, Jake.”

“Were things really so terrible?” Jake prodded, his condescending tone now entirely betraying his bright attitude. “So horribly bad that you just had to leave behind your entire family who has done nothing but love you, just by the way, and an entire church that you had responsibility in? I can’t think of a single person in Shady Grove that doesn’t pray for you each and every day. I can tell you didn’t have faith in us, Sam, but we had faith in you. Still do.”

“I wasn’t happy,” Sam hissed, tears finally stinging his eyes as he stepped forward and got in his brother’s face, still clinging to Danny’s arm as he waited for his chance to intervene. “Nobody listened to me! Or, yeah, maybe I didn’t speak up enough, but even if I did, you all would’ve just heard what you wanted to hear.”

“Come to dinner, Sammy,” Jake begged, putting a hand on Sam’s shoulder with a firm grip. “Come to my place. I won’t even tell Mom and Dad, but you’ve got to see Josh, at least. He talks about you in every single sermon, he-”

“You’re not listening,” Sam groaned defeatedly, flushing hot with frustration and humiliation. He felt Danny’s anxious eyes on him while his brother’s thick skull and saccharine words regressed Sam into a childlike tantrum. Jake shook his head as if it weren’t true, as if Sam was behaving completely out of line. That was something Sam really did hate about his brother sometimes; he could make him feel so stupid for nothing at all.

“Why can’t you ever admit that there are things about home that don’t work?” Sam raged on. “Just ‘cause they work for you doesn’t mean they work for me. I had to go, Jake. I, I have to go.”

“Let’s go,” Danny urged, his voice uncharacteristically cool and tense. “Ready when you are.”

“I’m ready,” Sam snarled, glaring at Jake one more time before turning on his heel and stomping to the side door. Jake followed with a frustrated huff through his nose, grabbing Sam’s wrist and yanking him so hard he stumbled.

“I love you, Sam,” Jake said firmly, passion flashing in his amber eyes. “That’s why I’m tough on you, okay? Mom and Dad love you. Josh loves you. Come home.” 

“No,” Sam barked, pulling his wrist away. “Get off, Jake, I’m fucking leaving.”

Jake stood and watched Sam climb into the passenger side and slam the door, pointedly staring through the windshield and ignoring his fuming brother as Danny hurriedly tossed the food and drink from his seat into the back. Jake smacked his palm against the door and won Sam’s attention again, who now saw that Jake’s furious expression had begun to devolve into tears.

“So, that’s it? That’s all you got to say?” Jake cried. “So high and mighty you can’t even say you love us anymore?”

“Of course I love you, stupid!” Sam yelled, grabbing an empty plastic water bottle out of the cup holder and smacking it on Jake’s head. “I just can’t love you here!”

Jake grabbed the water bottle out of Sam’s hand and tossed it right back at him, ducking when Sam fully threw it through the window. Jake crouched out of Sam’s reach as he pulled a pen out of his pocket and scribbled something urgently on one of his many disheveled pamphlets. Despite Sam’s flurry of smacking hands, Jake managed to shove it through the window and onto Sam’s lap. 

“That’s the address and that’s what time I’ll have dinner on the table,” Jake explained, his teary eyes flashing as he pointed at the pamphlet with vigor. “There will be two places set for you and your, your Danny, and I really hope to see you both!”

“I really hope you like disappointment!” Sam hollered, heart hammering like a jackrabbit as he and Jake launched into a new round of arguing.  

Unable to stand back and watch anymore, Danny rolled up Sam’s window for him and finally began to pull out of the gas station. Jake yelled something as they sped out of the lot, and Sam let out a frustrated scream in response. He was unable to look back at his brother, instead electing to fold at the waist and let out another muffled scream against his bare legs. 

Danny, frazzled from the sibling explosion that had just set off in front of his eyes, was honestly unsure on what the hell to do. He settled for a soothing hand on Sam’s back, rubbing calming circles and asking Sam to breathe and settle down in the most serene voice he could manage. Sam listened and managed to subdue his roaring need to shriek out his frustrations, but he stayed crumpled over with his head between his thighs. As always, Sam’s complete and utter silence was a million times worse to Danny, and he debated whether or not to ask him something just to get both their minds on a new track.

“So, you wanna go to that dinner, or…?”

Yeah, Danny regretted that the second it left his mouth. 

Sam’s silence persisted and Danny swallowed nervously, trying to appreciate the sparse scenery that surrounded the highway so that his brain had something else to do. 

-

5 entire minutes passed without Sam saying anything, which was probably the longest he had ever gone in the year Danny had traveled with him. He was never this quiet, not even in his sleep. But frankly, Danny couldn’t blame him. Danny’s heart broke for Sam, and he bit back regretful tears thinking of how he should’ve just stepped between them and pulled Sam into the truck before Jake got a chance to say anything at all. After another excruciating minute, he figured there wasn’t much use in spiraling, so Danny decided to pull over on the side of the empty road and turn off the truck.

“What can I do to help you, Sam?” Danny asked in a hushed voice, his hand returning to Sam’s back and tilting his head to try and catch a glimpse of Sam’s face.

Sam thought for a second, sniffling wetly before finally turning from the valley of his legs to miserably look up at Danny. Danny’s heart sank at the sight of his lashes heavy with tears and his nose and cheeks painted poppy red. 

“I don’t know,” Sam muttered, throat scratchy from exertion. “Take me out behind the barn and shoot me.”

“Sam,” Danny sighed at his dramatics, reaching over Sam’s head to click open the glove box and pull out a clean handkerchief. He presented it to Sam, who made no move to grab it, so he rested it on top of his head with a little smile. 

“Thanks,” Sam mumbled, still unmoving and sniffing pathetically. His gaze was blank and defeated and his face was still dotted with tears, which Danny lovingly swept away with a curled knuckle. 

“That was a lot,” Danny commented steadily, still trying to pry a productive conversation out of the ever stubborn Sam. “Definitely wouldn’t have picked that station if I had known your people would be anywhere near it.”

“He really shouldn’t have been,” Sam complained. “Shady Grove is, like, 10 miles out closer to the coast. But it’s not completely unheard of for him to go to the most random fucking places for his sidewalk preaching. Divine timing, I guess. Great.”

“I’m so sorry, baby,” Danny whispered, mirroring Sam’s posture as best he could to try and meet Sam’s eye. When he did, Sam’s bottom lip quivered and he clasped a hand over his face, letting out an exasperated groan that filled the entire cabin of the truck.

“I’m so sorry,” Sam apologized, his voice shaking with frustration. “You shouldn’t have had to see me like that. Fuck, he just makes me so crazy, it’s like I don’t even know what happens.”

“Don’t apologize,” Danny insisted, running his fingers along the soft hair at Sam’s temples to try and ground him. “He came at you pretty hard. I know he’s your brother and everything, but if you gave me the go ahead, I would’ve knocked him upside the head with the way he was talking to you.”

“I wish you had,” Sam grumbled. There was a sore pang when he said it, and Sam found himself falling quiet and staring into space again. “But, like…”

Danny had spent enough time with Sam to feel confident in his ability to read his mind, and from the mournful, longing glaze over Sam’s eyes, he made an educated guess as to where Sam’s head was at.

“But, like…you still kinda want to go to dinner tonight?” Danny asked, attempting to finish Sam’s sentence. 

Sam let out another theatrical groan and answered by gently banging his forehead against the pamphlet on his lap, which doubled as a nod in the affirmative. Despite the anxiety that the prospect of a dinner with Sam’s brothers stirred in Danny’s chest, he was happy to do whatever it took to get Sam through the night without trying to throw himself out of the truck. 

“Yeah, okay, we’ll do that,” Danny assured him, brushing his fingers against Sam’s flushed cheek. “And the second you say we need to go, we’ll go. Does that sound good?”

“Mmhm,” Sam hummed against the paper.

Danny watched Sam’s dejected body language for another minute before taking action again. With a quick jerk of the reclining lever, he laid his seat back and scooted until he was sitting in the backseat. After landing with a bounce on the leather, Danny shifted the beers and sandwiches once again while Sam sat up and gave him a quizzical look.

“What?” Sam asked simply, a confused smile very slowly seeping into his expression as Danny settled in the middle of the backseat and opened up his arms.

“Someone needs a hug,” Danny determined, beckoning Sam into his lap with a cheeky grin.

“You are so goddamn corny,” Sam whined. Despite his rolling eyes, he quickly scrambled out of his seat and clumsily landed in Danny’s embrace. Danny’s arms wrapped around him in an instant and Sam unraveled completely at the comfort, throwing his arms around Danny’s neck as he sank into his broad chest and nuzzled against Danny’s freckled shoulder. Danny held him tight and pressed kisses to the crown of Sam’s head as he felt the erratic cadence of Sam’s heart beating against his own begin to even out into a stable thrum.

“Feeling a little better?” Danny asked tentatively. Sam replied with a muffled hum against his skin and Danny laughed, smoothing the loose hairs that had escaped Sam’s pigtails and were waving wildly in the humidity. Sam pressed a kiss to his shoulder and Danny let out a happy hum of his own. Danny gave one of Sam’s pigtails a gentle tug to tilt his head back and met him halfway, closing his eyes with a smile that he pressed against Sam’s already puckered lips. While they got caught up in a lazy kiss, Danny carefully worked to slide the elastics from Sam’s hair and combed through his impressive tresses with his long fingers. Sam sighed into Danny’s mouth at the relaxing sensation, cupping Danny’s face and slipping his tongue into the equation while Danny indulged in a smug smile.

“I feel better,” Sam finally admitted, giggling when Danny mapped a trail of kisses from his jaw down his neck. “Much better, actually.”

“Yeah? You feel as good as you did last night?” Danny purred against his neck, grinning and bearing his teeth against his skin when Sam scoffed. Danny had found that this was another surefire way to keep Sam’s mind out of a dark place; tease the hell out of him. 

“Danny!” Sam squealed, batting his shoulders and squirming in his lap. “Shut up!”

“Oh, I’m sorry, who was the one talking about legs over shoulders no less than an hour ago?”

“I-”

“It was definitely you.”

“Hearsay!” Sam laughed. “Tell it to my lawyer.” 

When Danny lifted his head from his throat to smile at him, he could see the rosy glow had already returned to Sam’s face. Danny’s heart fluttered at the thought that he could be the person to do that to someone, much less someone as wholly deserving of joy as Sam.

“You wanna hear something funny?” Sam chuckled while Danny leaned back against the leather seat, one hand on Sam’s waist and the other still fussing with his hair.

“Hm?”

“We didn’t even get gas.”

Danny froze and blinked blankly. 

“...Fuck, you’re right!”

Sam’s raucous laugh filled the truck as Danny shifted and looked out the back window, staring longingly at the pump somewhere in the distance behind them despite it being entirely out of his sight.

“Damn. There goes my 15 bucks,” Danny grumbled. 

“You only put 15 bucks on the pump? Cheap bitch.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, do you have anything you’d like to contribute to the gas fund? Or would you like to keep dipping your sticky little fingers into it and spending it on cigarettes and cotton candy?”

“Absolutely,” Sam smiled triumphantly. “I mean, worse comes to worse, we can always stop in some seedy little town and get me a job working the pole. We’d have gas money for a year.”

“Fuck no,” Danny blurted. Sam cackled again when Danny bulged his eyes at the idea, his grip subconsciously tightening on his waist. “No, no, absolutely not.”

“Jealous?” Sam flirted, tapping the tip of Danny’s nose and winking. He rolled his hips as if he were straddling a stripper pole and Danny let out a suffocated groan at the sensation. Not allowing himself to dive into the salacious imagery Sam had conjured, Danny used his leverage on Sam’s hips to hold him still. 

“No, Sam, I’m super into the idea of you being half naked on stage in front of a bunch of podunk perverts,” Danny replied sarcastically, swatting his ass. “Of course I’m jealous, you little shit.”

“Well, you don’t have to be, ‘cause I’d never,” Sam cooed, clearly still delighted by Danny’s knee jerk reaction. “You know damn well I’m all yours.”

“Yeah, you are,” Danny hummed, chasing another kiss and mumbling against Sam’s lips. “And you know damn well you’re safe as long as you’re with me, right?”

“Since the day we met,” Sam confirmed, heart fluttering and racing as he recalled the first time he’d seen Danny. This was something he did almost every night to soothe himself to sleep, a practice that had replaced the psalm recitations he’d done for years after he steadily found them less and less effective at calming him. He’d picture Danny, nothing short of drop dead gorgeous in a ratty flannel and his combed out curls pulled into a ponytail, with his head tilted to the side as he regarded Sam and his pathetic little suitcase. Frozen in place, Sam’s thumb had stayed pointing up in the air for a beat too long as he assessed the amusing contrast of the gorgeous stranger in such a beat up hunk of junk. In the same way that something had urged Danny to drive through the thoroughfare in the first place, something had given Sam complete assurance that if he got into the truck with this total stranger, it would be the start of his life as opposed to the end. 

Despite the fact that they were far from being on speaking terms, Sam couldn’t help but thank God for it.

“Good,” Danny smiled. “Remember, the second you want out tonight, we’re outta there. You call the shots.”

“Don’t I always?”

Danny raised an eyebrow at Sam and Sam smiled with faux innocence, tucking a strand of hair behind Danny’s ear while Danny sighed fondly. Without the other knowing, both of them felt a sudden urge to tell the other one something. Something that had been on both of their minds for a long time. While it didn’t really need to be confirmed when the time they spent together spoke volumes about how they felt, it still had yet to be said. But Danny was worried Sam was a little too vulnerable at the moment to process the impact it might have, and Sam was worried Danny wouldn’t say it back, so they let the next few minutes pass with quiet chatting and kissing instead. Not that they could complain about that.

“What time is it?” Danny eventually asked, answering his own question by looking over Sam’s shoulder at the radio’s clock. “4:30ish? How long do you reckon it’ll take to get to Jake’s?”

“Only like 20 minutes if we backtrack and take some shortcuts,” Sam explained. “I’ll be our fearless navigator, of course.”

“That’ll be a first,” Danny muttered, which earned him a light slap on the arm. “Well, shit, what should we do for an hour? Anything fun to do in glorious Baldwin county, Mr. Navigator?”

Sam stared off into space for a moment, seemingly deep in thought as his eyebrows furrowed and his lips pushed out into a focused pout. However, when Sam’s eyes eventually fell on the space between their bodies and his eyebrow arched suggestively, Danny realized that he had fallen for an act. 

“Unbelievable,” Danny groaned as Sam smiled flirtatiously and pawed at his belt. “I thought maybe you knew some roadside attractions nearby we could go to. I should’ve known better.”

“I mean, we’re already back here,” Sam purred, sliding a hand up the front of Danny’s muscle tee. “And no one’s driven by since we pulled over.”

“Unbelievable,” Danny repeated, shaking his head slightly but obliging entirely when Sam’s lips found his and his hands made quick work of pulling off Danny’s shirt. 

This reckless nerve and seeming insatiability was one of many side effects of Sam’s newfound confidence. Ever since that inciting night at the motel where Sam had stayed under Danny until the sun came up and writhed nonstop from nothing more than kisses and hands on his hips, he had become hopelessly addicted to Danny’s touch. It was fully Danny’s fault for indulging him as often as he did, but he really had tried to take it as slow as he possibly could. Danny knew that Sam had no prior experience and very little knowledge of the body when it came to the pleasure it could provide, and he had wanted to give him a low stakes, enjoyable education.

However, this had become increasingly more difficult when he found Sam crawling into his lap time and time again with professedly innocent questions, all of which were whispered into his ear with hot breath that sent chills down his spine. Sam had insisted on hands-on demonstrations and begged so sweetly, which made it nearly impossible for Danny to continue the patient pace he had planned for him. This eventually cultivated in a “celebration” their first night in Los Angeles where Danny had caved entirely and awarded Sam his sacrament. He’d crossed the line between the divine and the Earth, called Sam his little lamb, and awoke the next morning with Sam’s head on his chest and his virginity (however conceptual that may be) locked up safe in the parts of his mind reserved for the most sacred sentiments. Deep down, Danny knew he’d be trying in vain for the rest of his days trying to replicate the ecstasy of truly feeling Sam for the first time. Fingernails dug so deep in his biceps he’d emerged with a single crescent moon scar, Sam’s hips bucking to accommodate Danny’s stuttering push into him, a pounding fist on the wall from outraged neighbors being drowned out from the rattle of the bedposts…that was a high Danny was going to chase to no avail. But he was more than happy to try. 

Plus, how could he ever say no to Sam? Maybe someday he’d regret letting Sam get whatever he wanted, but from the way Sam looked unbuttoning his jeans with his rosy bottom lip tucked triumphantly between his teeth, Danny was pretty sure regret was the last thing he was feeling. 

They were in for a hell of a night, so why not get as close to heaven before then? 

~~

Taglist: @holdingup-fallingsky @milojames16 @spark-my-nature

#oooooooh the plot #oh the plot of it all #gvf #greta van fleet #danny wagner #sam kiszka #sanny gvf #greta van fleet fanfiction #greta van art #karoufiction

[callsign-rogueone]

https://www.tumblr.com/callsign-rogueone/746157861837668352/if-anyone-wants-me-to-answer-some-or-all-of?source=share

2, 8 and 18 with Brennan and duchess if you want to? Don't feel pressured 😊 I hope you have a nice day

hihi! it took me a while but here they are! I got asks from a few different people so I'm combining them all here. words: 1.6k (I got a little carried away lol) 🏷: I don’t think there’s any spoilers for the books in here, just for Bren and Duchess’s chapters that I’ve already posted, and some hints about what’s to come for them. I tried this in second-person (you) this time, which was a little awkward (telling you how you feel about things?) but I think I made it work. 

2. What do they find attractive in each other now?

I have waxed poetic on multiple occasions about how much Brennan loves your hair. but also that gorgeous, dark accent of yours that comes out when you speak in Tyrrish with him and when you say certain words in the common language, and the way you smile, and your hands, the hands that contain magnitudes: capable of such tenderness, but that can also start fires (and that the left one bears a wedding ring…), and honestly literally everything about you. the man is obsessed.

you found him cute when you first met, but in those years you spent at Basgiath, he truly went from a boy to a man. he was already fit, but the muscle he gained, and the confidence… the confidence was everything. that, and the scruff. the scruff. you’ve hidden his razor on multiple occasions to keep him from shaving. and the hand thing goes both ways. they’re just so nice to hold, strong, and bigger than yours, and the things they’re capable of… (more than just mending 👀) and his eyes, that gorgeous light brown and the stars reflected in them when he looks at you.

your dedication -- to the marked ones, to your culture, to dragonkind, to everything you do. that regalness you possess, even in dirty flight leathers. your kindness, how good you are with children (and baby dragons)... he could go on. 

his respect and knowledge of tyrrish culture, him knowing the language, and it (mostly) being something only the two of you know, his commitment to the revolution, his strength -- not just the physical, but the emotional and mental and all the other kinds too. the man has been through more than anyone you know. how kindhearted he is -- he literally manifested a mending signet due to his need to care for his sister and to help others. 

3. What would they never want to change about the other one?

literally any of the above. 

4. What do they wish they could change about the other one?

I want to say nothing, but that’s not realistic and also not fun. definitely not anything physical, but maybe some of the other’s tiny habits that just grind your gears? maybe how stubborn both of you can be. little things.

5. What’s something that could make them break up?

y’all are never not ever getting divorced. I will not allow it. til death do you part, baby. you’re both stubborn but logical and rational people. any arguments are going to be resolved with a lengthy discussion and a set of terms you agree on going forward. however, comma, I do have an argument scene (or two) planned for one of the future chapters and it is going to hurt. I’m sorry in advance.

6. What’s keeping them together?

mutual admiration and adoration (see above), and all the shit you’ve been through together -- neither of you are ever letting go of the other, not after all that, after he literally died.

8. Do their families like each other?

I have yet to reveal mama sorrengail’s opinion of her daughter in law (and I'm not going to spoil that!), and you never met Brennan’s dad either.

I have a short scene written out where you bring him home for the first time shortly after the battle of Aretia, and your parents adore him 🥺 you told them all about him in letters home, and they’re so glad you’ve found someone who loves you this deeply. they immediately see that he’s an upstanding guy with a big heart and a natural leader, and they wouldn’t want anyone else to share the title with you.

Brennan is tied for #1 on my list of ‘best FW boys to bring home to mom and dad’. he’s going to make an excellent impression; eldest son, responsible military leader, gentleman, raised right, looks at you like you’re the center of the universe…

9. How does being around each other make them feel?

in a word, safe. you’ve endured so much together, and somehow always made it through. you’re leading a revolution, there’s dark magic on the loose, and you work with dragons; danger is ever-present, but you feel like nothing can hurt you if you’re together.

10. How does being separated make them feel? and 11. How long can they go without seeing each other before starting to miss the other one?

you both start getting nervous after a day or two, but you’re reassured by the tracking and protection runes that the other is wearing, and the wedding rings that tie you together. Your connection to Marbh and the rest of the riot also helps, though that only stretches so far -- if you’re more than a day’s flight away, it doesn’t work. 

Bren gets particularly irritable after a few days, but those closest to him know not to take his sharpness personally when the missus is out of town, especially if she’s in Poromiel on business; the revolution may be allied with the gryphon fliers, but that doesn’t mean he trusts them with his woman.

14. Has their relationship ever been long-distance?

this one is interesting. I’m gonna say no, but with some technicalities. you both went straight from Basgiath to the Lewellen outpost (closest to your home in Tyrrendor). you were a wingleader and were allowed to choose, and he was assigned to the same place (what are the odds?)

following your surrender to the revolution, you do a fair bit of traveling, mainly back and forth to Trivanne to see your parents and deal with the political obligations of being in line for the title, and regrettably, to Poromiel, to deal with the viscount, hence Drake Cordella being in love with you lol. (sorry, pal. you’re ten years too late). so I wouldn’t call it long distance, but you’re used to being apart for a week or so at a time every now and then. and when you return, you’d better believe he’s not letting you out of his sight for a full day hehe 🤭

15. Is one of them way more invested in the relationship than the other?

no. you’re pretty equally in love (see also: obsessed) with each other. 

16. How happy are they about their relationship?

over the moon. you can’t imagine life without the other, and you don’t want to. sometimes the both of you feel a little guilty for being so happy together when all this terrible stuff is happening around you, but you need this -- you need an escape, a safe place, and you’re that for each other.

17. How good are they at communicating their needs and preferences to the other?

I touched on this briefly in my “braids” headcanons, but I didn’t get too far into it: Brennan is the eldest son of the family, his parents worked demanding, high-stress jobs and they were constantly moving. to me, that means he was placed in charge of his sisters often, and made responsible for them like a third parent (something that happens very often in this kind of situation, unfortunately). he’s a caregiver through and through, and this manifested in his signet as well. I think he was unused to people caring for him at first, that it felt wrong or weird, but he got used to it quickly enough, and now he’s unafraid to walk into your room after a long day, pull off the flight jacket with the Lieutenant Colonel’s insignia, and ask for cuddles / attention / etc. he loves having his hair played with, btw. 

this was something you also had to work on; you recognized Brennan’s endlessly-giving personality and were scared to take advantage of that, to ask him to take on even more responsibility on top of his work as a mender and a revolution leader (see “this is me trying”.) but he’s made it abundantly clear that he wants to take care of you, and that he wants you to tell him when you need him; that’s what he’s here for. you and your safety and health are his first priority, always. 

18. How good are they at respecting each other’s boundaries?

there aren’t many boundaries that you’ve set between you, being a married couple who work closely together, but the few you do have are taken seriously, including when/where/how you argue. you can bicker all you want in the assembly room, or anywhere else in Riorson house, but not in your shared room. and you aren’t going to go to bed angry -- which has made for some late nights in his office, pacing back and forth and arguing until you don’t even know what you’re mad about anymore -- and then spending an hour making up, hehe. that post-fight sex hits different. and you can’t leave Aretia without resolving an argument. the one time you did, it nearly broke both of you; you were away longer than expected, and when you finally reunited, you both apologized profusely (some tears involved) and promised to never do that again. it’s already hard being away from the other, but it’s unbearable to be away from them knowing your last words to them were in anger.

I didn’t even answer the question lmao but yes, the boundaries are respected and strictly enforced unless it’s a matter of life and death -- and in that situation, or any situation where the other person’s safety is in question, boundaries be damned. you can apologize for overstepping later; right now, you’re focused on making sure your partner is okay.

#brennan sorrengail #brennan and duchess #brennan sorrengail x reader #fourth wing x reader #fourth wing #mine

[kotaloyelysiumevents]

Valentine's Mini Prompts Masterlist!

There was a (late created) mini prompts event for Valentine's Day. 5 days, 2 prompts a day, for anything people felt like doing from drabbles and sketches to full fics and beyond. Short notice, but lots of enthusiasm! 💖 (please note fic ratings are always based on the Ao3 format and all Aloy/Kotallo unless marked!)

Day 1 - 10th of Feb 🖐️ hands / touch 🔇 'Shh…. they'll hear us'

📝 I wear your marks with pride (M) by @koteevna Meridian is filled with small nooks and crannies where two people can love each other without limits

📝 Hands (T) by @murmeringwhisper A quiet moment between Aloy and Kotallo.

🎨 🖐️ Hands/Touch by @quiche-draws

📝 Quiet (E) by @fogsblue Aloy wants Kotallo to lose his well earned control. He has other plans.

📝 Best in the West (E) by @r4diate-love They've got a few minutes to kill before having to be in Chainscrape…

📝 It's okay to be not okay (NR) by Fallen2theVirus (Kotallo/Female Character) He looked at her, assessing, still not moving. She rolled her eyes, letting out a sigh - »Come on, Marshal. Don’t tell me you are afraid of a little bit of ‘holding hands’!«

📝 A soft touch (T) by @beyondbendingsky She was the one that had asked to take time to explore this newfound intimacy between them. Day 2 and beyond under the cut!

Day 2 - 11th of Feb 👀 things I notice about the other person that no one else does 🙌 Touch starved

📝 Never Again (M) by @r4diate-love Memories… (touch starved)

📝 a welcome touch (G) by @fogsblue Kotallo sees the way Aloy startles momentarily at each friendly, familial touch before she leans into them...

📝The Way... (NR) by Fallen2theVirus things I notice about the other person that no one else does

-----

Day 3 - 12th of Feb 😏 Shenanigans at the Carja peace summit in Meridian 🚿 steamy showers after long battles

📝 Bathtime fun (E) by @fogsblue Aloy doesn't like Carjan nobles, but a relaxing bath can improve her mood, especially if Kotallo is willing to help out.

📝 Shower (E) by @murmeringwhisper Aloy and Kotallo wind down after a long battle.

📝 Hangry (E) by @r4diate-love Aloy rolls her eyes. Finally today's meetings are over. Time to blow off some steam!

-----

Day 4 - 13th of Feb ♻️ "I didn't want to fall in love, not at all. But at some point you smiled, and, holy shit, I blew it." 🕵️‍♂️ Sneaking away from an official event

📝 Careful (E) by @r4diate-love What happens at the King's dinner…

🎦 “I didn’t want to fall in love, not at all. But at some point you smiled.” by @charger-lens

📝 I didn't mean to... (G) by @fogsblue "I didn’t mean to fall in love with you"

-----

Day 5 - 14th of Feb 😲 The '….oh' moment ✅ Leaving marks / Biting / Hickeys

📝 muddy moments (T) by @fogsblue Kotallo wasn't expecting a life changing realisation today, but then there's the mud.

📝 The Luckiest Man (T) by @r4diate-love Softness

-----

Chapter fics that cover multiple days!

Second verse (E) by @shipperobsession Aloy has doubts, Kotallo has answers. Stories from a life lived together. Chapter 1: "Shh… They'll hear us" Chapter 2: "Touch starved" Chapter 3: "Steamy showers after long battles" Chapter 4: "Sneaking away from an official event" Chapter 5: "Leaving marks / biting / Hickeys"

The Mark of Love (T) by TheArtseeWinks These two are very much in love with each other. Chapter 1: Hands/Touch Chapter 2: Things I Notice About the Other Person That No One Else Does Chapter 3: Shenanigans at the Carja Peace Summit Chapter 4: "I Didn't Want to Fall in Love. Not at All. But at Some Point You Smiled and Holy Shit I Blew It." Chapter 5: The 'Oh' Moment

The Marshal's Moments (E) by @mayalli A collection of drabbles from Kotallo’s point of view. Chapter 1: Shh Chapter 2: Things I Notice Chapter 3: Shenanigans in Meridian Chapter 4: I didn’t want to fall in love Chapter 5: Marks

Tell Me You Love Me (M) by @goodvibrationsmp3 Day 1: Hands/touch + “Shh… they’ll hear us" Day 2: Touch-starved

Valentine's Mini Prompt Challenge (G) by @dino-trash-kieran (Kotallo/Talanah) Chapter 1: Hands/Touch Chapter 2: Noticing Things No-one Else Does Chapter 3: Shenanigans at the Peace Summit

Valentine's Mini Prompt Challenge (After Dark) by @dino-trash-kieran (Kotallo/Talanah) Chapter 1: Shh, They'll Hear Us Chapter 2: Touch Starved Chapter 3: A Steamy Shower Chapter 4: Sneaking Away

When Mountain Meets Sky by @quiche-draws Day 3: Caught - Shenanigans at the Carja peace summit in Meridian Day 4: Tempt - Sneaking away from an official event Day 5: Love - The '...Oh' Moment"

Kotaloy Elysium Valentine Prompts (T) by @cotanerd Chapter 1: Hands / Touch Chapter 2: Touch starved Chapter 3: Shenanigans at the Carja peace summit in Meridian Chapter 4: Sneaking away from an official event Chapter 5: Leaving marks

#kotaloy elysium events #kotaloy #aloy #kotallo #aloy x kotallo #horizon forbidden west

[chans-room]

Craving Connection — 1

Warnings: reader has nickname Sugar Plum, familial drama, self-deprecating thoughts, mentions of anxiety, allusions to abandonment/abandonment issues, discussions of toxic former relationships, discussions of cheating in said former relationship, Chan calls her ex a cunt (derogatory) multiple times lol, a little bit of spice but it’s very mild bc they’re in public but there’s a somewhat staged ~fake dating~ PDA moment I’m earning that tag on this one babes. Tbh that’s pretty much all there is before we swan dive into it 👀

Length: 4k + text conversation

A/n: so I am a backstory heavy bitch and I can’t seem to start my SMAUs without a few written chapters soooo sorry about that? Also I’m sorry this has taken 8000 years, I’m already working on the next part and have a fair amount of future chapters done so hopefully I’ll be able to update this pretty frequently. Thank you @bibbykins and @j-a-nuary for making this legible. also everyone can thank @gimmethatagustd for how the last scene turned out 🖤

Masterlist | Previous | Next

October 1, 2021 — 5:20am

She bounced on her toes, eyes scanning the small crowd of people pulling suitcases behind them for the familiar freckles of her favorite cousin. She knew he — and the friend he had brought with him — had landed, but the minutes seemed to drag as she watched families and friends reuniting all around her, in the dead of the night.

But the crowd thinning made her palms sweat. The fear that her parents had found out, and gone against their self-imposed rule to never speak about her again, and that Felix had changed his mind about her. 

“Felix! You can’t just drop your shit here, mate!” A voice called out, making her stop in the midst of her aimless pacing and her head snap toward the direction of the sound. She only saw a flash of black before someone slammed into her chest, knocking the wind out of her as they crashed into the floor. 

“Sugar Plum, I’ve missed you so much!” Felix’s deep voice nearly reverberated in her chest from where he laid on top of her, deceptively strong arms constricting around her. 

Tears pricked the corners of her eyes as she giggled, tightening her grip on him, “You have no idea how much I missed you, Lix.”

“I’m so happy to see you,” he sighed, loosening his grip to hover over her, a pleased smile on his face. “Come on, we have so much to catch up on.”

She rolled her eyes, letting him pull her off the ground before wrapping her in another tight hug. It sent a deep pain through her chest, the moment mirroring the last time she’d seen him — standing in that very airport 2 years before, saying goodbye to him before he left for Seoul. They had cried and promised to see each other at Christmas, Easter, and on every overlapping holiday they could find. It was a promise she regretted breaking — but it was one she had no control over. That had been the first of many days she felt truly alone; and if she’d known what would follow, she might have gone with him then. Maybe if she had, she would still have a family. 

“Felix!” The same voice from earlier called out, making them both look over their shoulders to find the source.

He was gorgeous, even if he was angry. His strong brows were furrowed over narrowed, sparkling brown eyes. “Oh! Good, you’re here,” Felix smiled proudly, before gesturing toward him and clearing his throat, “This is my friend, and roommate, he owed me a favor, which is why he’s here. Besides, his birthday is in like 2 days and I’m such a good friend, so I brought him home to see his family. Aren’t I the best, Chris?”

Dread shot through her at the name; she couldn’t seem to escape memories of him. She pushed down the bitter taste in her mouth — she couldn’t be unfairly judging her cousin's friend just because he shared the unfortunate fate of having the same name as her ex. 

Fortunately, her momentary battle with her brain wasn’t noticed by either boy, seeing as Felix was ignoring the way his friend’s plump lips were pulled tight into a grimace, his strong jaw clenching in anger as he dragged three suitcases behind him, his thick arms piled high with various sweaters and a bouquet of flowers. She bit her lip to suppress a laugh as he glared daggers at her cousin, his gaze softening slightly as he took her in, before hardening again as he refocused on the boy next to her.

“Felix, if you abandon me again with all of your shit, I will leave it behind,” he seethed, dropping the pile of sweaters on the ground with a muffled thump, earning an indignant scream from Felix.

“That’s Hyunjin’s cashmere!” He yelped, diving at the pile. 

The glare faded into an endeared smile as he watched Felix dust off the sweater, shaking his head fondly before turning his attention to her. He held out the bouquet, the soft smile on his plush lips pushing his cheeks up to make his eyes nearly disappear into tiny crescents. “He got these for you back in Seoul. He made the flight attendant put them in water for nearly the whole thing so they wouldn’t wilt. I’m Chan by the way.”

She could feel the tears well up in her eyes again as she took the flowers from him, trying to still her shaking hands. “Thank you,” she forced out, internally cringing at the quiver in her voice as she did. She cleared her throat before tearing her eyes off her cousin, willing away her tears, “So… Chris? Chan? Do you have a preference?”

“No, not really,” he laughed with a shrug, “Felix is really the only one to call me Chris, except my family. All our other friends call me Chan.”

The admission put her mind at ease as she nodded absently, staring at the tulips in her hands, as she mumbled her name to him, followed by a shy, “Everyone calls me Sugar Plum though.” she shrugged, making him smile.

“Honestly, you can call me whatever  you like,” he said, feigning indifference before leaning in and whispering in her ear, “and Sugar Plum is cute, but I think I’d rather call you mine.”

She choked on a gasp and a giggle as he backed away, throwing her a wink.

—

—

October 1, 2021 — 1:45 pm

“You really don’t have to spend the day with me, Chan,” she sighed, slipping the sunglasses down her nose to stare at him over the edge of the frame, “I know you want to see your family and spend time with them. I’m a big girl, I can take care of myself for one day.”

Chan felt the bittersweet edge to her words, and he hated how they made his chest tingle with unease. The tone of her voice stirred an ugly anger in his gut as he considered why she would be so quick to dismiss herself. It made him want to prove her wrong — to show her that she was someone who anyone would want to spend time with; someone who he wanted to spend time with.

With a big smile, he threw his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his side, not missing the way she bit her lip and tried to hide the grin growing on her face. “Nah, it’s kinda nice to get to see Sydney like this, you know? I’ve never stayed in a fancy hotel like the one you’re staying in. But also I’m glad I have the chance to get to know you better,” he smiled, watching her sink behind her hands. “Besides, Felix will be back tomorrow, and seeing my parents for two days is better than the zero I thought I would.”

“I’m just saying if you don’t wanna be with me today you don’t need to. I’m used to doing things alone,” she mumbled, making Chan frown.

“Yeah, well, I don’t wanna be alone, so you’re stuck with me today,” he grinned, scrunching his nose at her hesitant expression. “Come on, we’re almost up and you haven’t decided what you want!” He could feel her heartbeat under his hand resting in the middle of her back, and part of him hoped that it was because of him.

“Are you always this serious about ice cream?” She asked, staring up at him with raised eyebrows.

“Are you not serious about ice cream? I mean, come on, it’s one of life’s most simple pleasures!” He exclaimed, drawing attention from the people surrounding them. The laugh that tore out of her made his heart race; he’d never heard anything so perfect.

“You just have to cause a scene, don’t you,” she giggled, pressing her face into his shoulder to hide from the disapproving stare of the old woman in front of them who was shaking her head and mumbling to herself.

“Only when it makes you laugh like that,” he sighed, pleased that he’d been able to pull her out of the tense, almost sour mood she’d been in since Felix told her he would be gone for the day. He didn’t need to know everything that happened with their family to know that she’d been hurt, and something about that sat heavily in his gut. What he did know was that it was too nice of a day for her to spend it alone in the hotel.

“So tell me about school. You’re on the soccer team with Lix, right? What’s everyone else like? What do you all study?” She asked, pushing her sunglasses back onto the top of her head, “I want to know all the details before I start next week.” 

The attention turning on him made heat flood his cheeks, cursing the pink tinge he knew was creeping up his neck as she stared up at him expectantly. The look in her eyes made his mouth run dry — he couldn’t feel like that about her. There was no way Felix would let him live if he tried, and as his roommate, he needed to keep the peace. 

But the feeling of her fingers curling around his bicep made his head swim and his heart race. He knew already there was no way he could deny the effect she had on him. He could only hope she felt the same.

October 1, 2021 — 4:10pm

“Do you wanna hang out here or walk around a bit more?” Chan asked, shoving his wallet back into his pocket as they wandered away from the counter.

She felt her heart flutter for the millionth time that day as he looked at her expectantly. She didn’t know if she could ever get used to someone caring about her opinion so much — it was equal parts exciting and unsettling. 

“It’s supposed to rain, so maybe we should start heading back to the hotel?” She shrugged, trying to push the unease out of her mind; trying to convince herself that Chan wasn’t Christian. Felix would never have trusted him if he was.

At that moment she realized she’d almost gone the whole day without thinking of him. But the moment the thought of him passed through her mind, it was as if she’d conjured him. Because behind Chan’s shoulder, she watched him walk through the door, arm around the shoulders of a girl she had only seen once — the night she packed her things and left him.

“Fuck,” she whispered. He shouldn’t have been there, he should have been in Singapore, planning his wedding. Not in Australia, not in Sydney, but definitely not in her favourite coffee shop. It made her blood boil and her hands shake — Christian had refused to set foot inside it again after she had dragged him there the first time. He’d even told her that she was embarrassing for wanting to go back there. But now; here he was with Hanako. With the fiancée he’d conveniently forgotten to mention. 

Jealousy and rage clouded her senses, but the crushing sense of inadequacy that filled her made her stomach turn. He never looked at her the way he was looking at Hanako — so full of love and adoration. She couldn’t even blame him; she was gorgeous. Her silky black hair cascaded down her back effortlessly, and a sweet smile seemed to be set permanently on her heart shaped lips. The more she stared at her the more self conscious she became — Hanako seemed to be everything she was not.

She realized at that moment it was never about the coffee shop; he was embarrassed to be with her.

“Hey, are you okay?” Chan asked, crowding her sight as he pulled her toward the wall of books. His hands cradling her face tenderly made the fresh wave of tears sting in her eyes. She hated it — she hated that he could see the cracks in her, hated how Christian could find new ways to hurt her, and hated that there was still part of her that was affected by him.

“Not really,” she laughed sarcastically, pushing the bone crushing hurt back down. “That guy over there, the asshole with the tattoos and the all black, the one with the girl in the dress? He’s my ex. And I don’t want him to see me.”

Chan’s head whipped around to look over his shoulder, finding them with ease before turning back to face her, “That guy?”

She nodded, “Yeah. And that’s his fiancée.”

“What a cunt,” Chan mumbled, shaking his head. 

She grabbed his shoulders, positioning her in front of him to effectively block herself from Christian’s view, using Chan’s broad frame as a shield, “I can’t stand him.“

“Hey, don’t worry about him, just focus on me,” Chan said softly, shuffling forward to cage her against the bookshelf. “What do you wanna do?”

“I just-I don’t want him to see me. He wasn’t supposed to be here,” she mumbled with a pout.

He nodded before he took a step forward, pressing her back fully against the wall, “I’m gonna touch you, is that okay?” He asked, his hands hovering over her waist. The earnestness in his eyes gave her goosebumps; she couldn’t remember a time anyone looked at her like he was right then. 

“Yeah, you can touch me,” she nodded breathlessly, “Can I..?”

“Of course,” he smiled, shivering as her hands skimmed across his shoulders, one hand gently tracing shapes into the muscle of his chest while the other occupied itself with the curly black hairs at the nape of his neck. “God it’s so stupid but I’m just-like-I have so many questions.”

She laughed and rolled her eyes, tugging his hair lightly, “Don’t say it’s stupid, you’re curious. That’s normal. I’ll answer whatever you wanna know.”

“I’m not sure I wanna know honestly,” he laughed bitterly, “Whatever you tell me will probably just make me want to punch him in the face.”

A soft warmth spread through her at his honesty; it was incredibly refreshing after spending 2 years constantly guessing what Christian was thinking or feeling. For a second she imagined how nice it would be to be with someone like him. But she quickly shook herself out of the fantasy — she barely knew Chan, how could she possibly think she knew him well enough to imagine a relationship with him.

“I doubt it, Channie,” she sighed, looking away from his eyes, focusing on the thin gold chain that sat on his collarbones. It caught the light every time she twirled a curl around her finger, making an image of him hovering over her with his chain smacking his chin as he pounded into her flash through her head. Tendrils of lust curled in her belly — she didn’t know how thoroughly and quickly Chan managed to take root in her head but she knew it couldn’t be good. 

“Well, he’s your ex and he has a fiancée, so I think anything I find out about him is going to make me hate him more than I do right now,” he scoffed before adding, “You’re lucky it’s me with you today and not Felix. He wouldn’t even ask, he’d just start swinging.” 

She couldn’t help but laugh at that — he was right. Her cousin was prone to reacting first and asking questions later. “I mean, that’s fair I guess. But honestly it was barely a relationship. I mean, you and I are being more scandalous now than he and I ever were.”

“You’re telling me he had you and he wasn’t showing you off to everyone with eyes?” Chan asked, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion.

She shook her head before answering, “We didn’t really do… anything. We didn’t go out, I never met his friends or family and he never met mine. I realize now it’s because I was his side piece and he couldn’t have anyone asking about me,” she shrugged, wishing she didn’t sound so defeated. 

Chan’s body went rigid under her hands, his jaw clenched and his hands tightening on her hips. “What a fucking cunt,” he ground out through his teeth, “If you were mine, fuck, I’d never be able to keep my hands off you. My friends would be sick of how much I talk about you, Sugar Plum — especially Felix.”

The flames of desire surged in her veins again; it was almost overwhelming. She knew Chan was dangerous for her for any number of reasons, but the main one being that he made her want for the first time in a long time. She didn’t realize how much she craved what he was offering until he put it into words. But she didn’t know if he meant it as seriously or as desperately as she wanted it. 

Chan’s voice in her ear made her shiver, pulling her out of the thought spiral that was beginning to consume her. “I really can’t stand this,” he mumbled before a wicked smile spread across his face, “Alright, so, I’m gonna get real close to you, and you’re gonna slip your hand under the back of my shirt, okay? If you’re uncomfortable or want me to back off, I will, but he needs to know what he lost. So he can see you’re not bothered by him.”

Her mouth went dry as she put his plan together in her head, watching the smirk grow as she dropped one hand from where it was resting on the back of his neck, her fingers toying with the hem of his shirt. “You’re evil, just like me,” she breathed, splaying her hand across his warm, muscular expanse of skin as both of his grabbed her hips, adjusting his stance so he could tower over her slightly. “I like that about you,” she admitted, making him chuckle.

He surged forward, his nose bumping against hers, “I like that about you too, Sugar Plum,” he smiled, “Now if you wanna really sell it, I’m gonna dip my head down and you’re gonna pull my hair and kiss my neck.”

“Okay,” she whispered back, feeling Chan’s breath on her neck, his hand sliding into her hair to steer her where he wanted her. Her fingers tightened in his hair on instinct as her lips brushed the junction of his neck — making goosebumps spread across his tanned arms. She felt him shudder, giggling an apology into his skin.

“Don’t be sorry,” he argued, resting his forehead against her collarbone, “It was nice, I just can’t control what my body does when someone like you kisses my neck like that. I mean, it’s really not fair.” 

She was about to apologize again when she felt his plush lips make contact with her skin, but where her touch was fleeting and almost accidental, his lips attached themselves to her neck with force. 

The gentle suction ripped a startled gasp from her. He pulled away with a wet pop, smiling innocently, “Now we’re even,” he shrugged. “I’m sure he’s fucking boiling now. I know I would be if I saw that.” 

It took her a second to remember how their little charade had begun, feeling dizzy because of Chan’s presence and proximity. She had nearly forgotten about Christian entirely, something she couldn’t deny made her stomach flip with both anxiety and excitement. She had to fight through the haze in her mind to even think of a coherent response. “Chan I don’t think he’s looking—“

“Why wouldn’t he be looking? You’re the most interesting thing here. Everyone should be looking.”

The absolute certainty in his voice was staggering to her — she knew he meant it. But she couldn’t understand why. He barely knew her, but he was committing near public indecency just to spite her ex on her behalf. Maybe it was because he was so close with Felix, one of the only people she trusted wholeheartedly and implicitly, but she didn’t question Chan’s intentions or authenticity in the slightest.

It made her want him even more.

“Don’t say that if you don’t mean it,” she whispered back, the words coming out of their own volition. She knew he meant it — but she needed to hear him confirm it.

He surged forward, his nose bumping against hers — a habit of his that she enjoyed a little too much. “Hey, I fucking mean it, yeah? You’re incredible. And just because that asshole couldn’t see it doesn’t make it any less true,” Chan said seriously, pushing a piece of hair out of her face, “You’re so—“

“Babe, what the fuck is all this? Who the fuck are you letting grope you in our place.” 

The too familiar voice that cut him off felt like a bucket of ice water being thrown on her.

She peeked over Chan’s shoulder to see Christian — sans Hanako — glaring daggers at the back of Chan’s head. She opened her mouth to speak but was cut off by Chan’s voice, “Excuse you, mate, but who the right fuck are you? And what business of yours who gropes her where?”

A shocked scoff came out of Christian, his eyes narrowing as he assessed Chan, “I’m her boyfriend, mate, which is why I wanna know why you’re all over her.”

Chan threw his head back, a full laugh tearing out of his throat before shaking his head, “Nah, you’re her ex aren’t you? I’ve heard all about you,” Chan rolled his eyes, turning back to face her, his expression softening as he ran his thumb over her cheekbone and down to her lips, gently pulling her bottom lip from between her teeth. She hadn’t realized she’d begun to chew on it nervously as she looked between them, but Chan’s soft smile and gentle hands made the tension drop from her frame. “Why don’t you leave us alone? Don’t you have a fiancée to look after, champ?”

She saw the rage ignite in Christian’s eyes at his obvious insult, his mouth opening to say something that she knew would slice through her straight to the bone — a skill he wielded like a professional through their relationship. He always knew what to say to inflict the most damage the fastest, leaving her shattered in his wake.

But before he could make a sound, her name was being called out — signaling their order was ready — and Chan was steering her away from him. 

She took a single step forward before a hand closed around her wrist, dragging her out from Chan’s arm. “Don’t fucking walk away from me again, baby. You don’t understand—“

“No, Christian. I don’t need to understand anything. You had a fucking fiancée the whole time we were together. Do you know how much that hurt me? After all that I gave up for you?” She couldn’t seem to stop the words from coming out — but if she was honest with herself, she needed to say them. “And before you say anything, to try and manipulate yourself out of the mess you made — I heard you say that I meant nothing to you; that I was just a piece of ass you were fucking around with before settling down. So get your hands off me,” she seethed, glaring at him. Pain sparkled in his eyes as he opened his mouth to argue but she cut him off, “Just stop, Chris; I don’t want to hear it. Now let me go.” He staggered back as if he’d been slapped, releasing her. 

Chan took her hand, making her turn to look at him over her shoulder, “You ready to leave?”

She couldn’t trust her voice anymore, only managing a nod before his arm was around her shoulders, pulling her toward the exit, grabbing their coffees and passing her drink off to her seamlessly. 

With that, they walked out of the doors, not bothering to look behind them. And for the first time in years she felt in control. She didn’t feel like a pawn being used or a prop in someone else’s life. The rush of it was addicting; the electricity of it seemed to thrum under her skin. Chan made her feel powerful, and she never wanted it to stop. 

Masterlist | Previous | Next

Taglist: @bibbykins @j-a-nuary @eureka-its-zico @gimmethatagustd @here2bbtstrash @lovemepie67 @whiplaaaaaaaaash @enaluvs

#stray kids smau #stray kids fic #skz smau #skz fic #bang chan smau #bang chan fic #bang chan x reader #craving connection #stray kids smut #bang chan smut

[dragonwritersblog]

Royally Screwed!

Read on AO3

1/2/3/4/5

Wow that was some hiatus. But we're officially back! And hopefully we'll start to update more frequently as well, but I can't be too sure because of college and (if you've been following me on twitter and tiktok) I'm also voicing Jane Doe in 'Birds Of Paradise' by Rosetta Sun on tiktok. I really recommend going to her kofi as the rest of the cast and I are doing commisions to voice your oc's! We all have a large range of voices so if you want go to the link of Rosetta's tiktok bio and go to her kofi and see which voice would best suit your oc! Besides from that, hopefully I'll be writing more too, especially with a certain sequel everyone has been waiting for 👀.

Also, the beginning of the chapter does go into detail about Pomni's past and how she was treated by Caine, it wasn't great to say the least. I don't want anyone to feel triggered to like always, I will label (1) when the flashback starts and (2) when it ends. If this is something that you're not comfortable reading, please always feel free to skip this fic.

Anyways, enjoy!

4. Anything, Anything, Anything

(1)

Pomni panted as she stared at the ground below, clutching onto her aerial silk. She didn’t know how long she had been practicing for, only that she was completely exhausted. But rehearsals weren’t over yet, she had to keep going. The ground looked so far down below her, sure she was up high but for some reason the height was giving her vertigo. She never gets vertigo.

“Pomni?” Kaufmo called up to her, placing down a pie he had for his act. “Are you okay?”

“Yeah,” Pomni took a breath, “I’m fine Pa! Just lost my focus, that’s all.”

The clown didn’t seem to buy it, “I don’t think so kiddo, start climbing down slowly, you look exhausted.”

It was true. Her eyes were red with bags underneath, she seemed paler than normal and she was concerningly thin from what Kaufmo could see. But she didn’t want to worry him, not when there were worse things at play, “I’m fine Pa! I promise. I…”

She didn’t get to finish her sentence, her vision blurring and her head pounding with the force of an unexpected headache. Against her control, she slipped into unconscious, letting go of the silks.

“POMNI!” Kaufmo screamed, running to where she was falling. The rest of the cast gasped, halting their own practice as they raced to the collapsing jester.

She was lucky that her father was there in time, catching her in his arms before her body hit the floor. Kaufmo didn’t even want to imagine the type of damage she could have taken. “Ragatha,” he turned to the ragdoll, “Go get her some water, she’s skipping practice for the rest of the day.”

“Now, now Kaufmo,” a low voice drawled, making everyone’s skin crawl when the ringmaster floated into the tent. His eyes sharpened in on Kaufmo and the fainted jester in his arms, “I don’t believe you have the authority to make those commands.”

“Pomni fainted Caine,” Kaufmo hissed, his own tone cold and unafraid, “It takes the slightest bit of human empathy to recognise that she’s being overworked!”

Caine went still, his feet planted on the ground, unhappy with Kaufmo’s attitude. Ragatha’s lions immediately circled round the clown and jester, shielding them from the ringmaster’s unknown wrath, “She’ll be fine, she just needs to keep practising.”

“She needs rest.” Kaufmo spat, “The only reason why she fainted the way she did is because you keep working her to the bone to the point that she can’t even stand. Not to mention the fact that you’re sucking the literal life out of her every day just so you can fulfil your ‘precious’ ego! So excuse me if I find everything that comes out of your mouth to be complete horseshit!”

The clown panted, not tearing his eyes away from Caine even for a second. The next few seconds were nothing but aching silence.

Kaufmo had been used to Caine’s torment for years. The pair of dentures forced him to endure each performance no matter how much pain he was in. As long as the audience was satisfied, he couldn’t care less if the clown had a few broken bones. But Kaufmo would be damned if he was going to let the ringmaster inflict that same pain onto his daughter, not if he could help it.

The clown turned his attention away from Caine when he heard a small whine, turning to look down at Pomni fluttering her eyes open. “Pa?” she whimpered, “What happened?”

“Hey there kiddo,” he rocked her lightly, like he used to do when she was younger after she had a fright or a nightmare. “You fainted, you’re lucky I was there to catch you.” He put a hand to her forehead, wiping away a bead of sweat, “You’re burning up, come on you need to lay down.”

“I didn’t give out that order,” Caine intervened.

“And I don’t care!” Kaufmo snapped, “You’re not pushing her to the brink today Caine! Do what you want with me but leave Pomni out of this!”

“Here,” Ragatha rushed back, a cup of water nursed in her hands as she held it to Pomni’s lips. “Oh sweetheart, you look as pale as a ghost.”

Pomni gulped down as much of the liquid as she could, she didn’t realise how thirsty she was until the water hit her throat. Her head buzzed with a light ache, pressing her hand to it when she finished the water. She really had been overworked, hadn’t she?

“Easy there, kiddo,” Kaufmo raised her upper body into a sitting position, “Let’s get you back to your quarters.”

Caine cleared his throat condescendingly, “I believe I told you that I didn’t give out that order Kaufmo.”

“And I believe I told you that it was complete horseshit,” the clown retorted, not taking his eyes off Pomni as he helped her to her feet.

“I guess you need a gentle reminder,” the ringmaster spoke softly, contradicting his words with the next action he was about to do.

He flicked his hand, a red mist contrasting Pomni’s usual blue appearing. It extended like a chain, wrapping round Kaufmo’s neck and pulling the clown towards him, forcing him to drop Pomni as she landed back onto the ground with a thud. “Pa!” she cried out, the others surrounding her.

“Let me make this perfectly clear Kaufmo,” Caine hissed, the chain tightening around the clown’s neck, suffocating him. “You are under my rules, you obey me. If I say jump, you jump. If you are tied to the back of a carriage while being dragged around on a rope, you will do just that. If you had to bleed out for an act with no one to assist you, you will continue with a smile and be damn pleased about it.”

Kaufmo coughed and spluttered, pulling at the misty chain to get the smallest breath of air, but Caine was too strong.

“Caine, stop! Stop please!” Pomni screamed, the others holding her back, “Let my Pa go!”

His eyes darted to the jester, his gaze making her feel tiny. He threw Kaufmo at a box of crates, the clown grunting at the painful impact. Pomni let out a cry, her hand reaching out to him.

Caine flicked his fingers again, lifting up the others and leaving Pomni on the ground to watch in terror. “You did this, you know,” Caine tsked.

Pomni’s eyes widened with terror, “W-what?”

“They all suffer because of your incompetence,” he growled, “You’re lucky you have a bit of talent and that little magic of yours, otherwise you would be a nothing-filled waste.”

“Caine, let them go, please,” Pomni begged, her lip quivering.

He rolled his eyes, letting out a chuckle before throwing each member in different directions of the tent. Sun hit his head against a pole, Ragatha tore one of her stitches as she landed on her knives and Gangle ribbons were tied up in knots when she landed face first on the ground, putting a crack in her mask.

Pomni covered her mouth, trying to stand yet her legs give way once again. She was too weak.

“Caine, what is the meaning of this?” Moon’s startled voice echoed throughout the tent, gasping when she saw everyone scattered around and furrowed her brows when she saw Pomni’s dishevelled form on the ground. “You have to put a stop to your madness, look at what you’re doing to everyone! Look at what you’re doing to that poor girl!”

“This is merely discipline, Moon, I’m doing whatever it takes to make sure a circus is successful,” Caine muttered, barely paying her any mind.

Moon could even barely recognise the man in front of her, “What happened to you Caine?”

He turned to her slowly, “Come again?”

“What happened to the man I fell in love with?” she continued, “What happened to the promises you made to make this circus amazing? What happened to trying no matter what? What happened to the man I fell in love with?”

Caine scoffed, “I did what I had to do in order to make these dreams happen. You could never understand sacrifice Moon, you believe what you want to believe but this is the way things are.”

Moon’s eyes darkened, she started stomping towards him, “You…you vile, disgusting, monstrous-!”

He snapped his fingers, an axe appearing in his hand as he held it to her chin, daring her to come closer. “Just because I’m soft on you Moon, it doesn’t mean that I won’t take precautions for you stepping out of line,” he glared at her.

But Moon was unflinching, staring him down with the same coldness he gave her, “Do your worst.”

Caine hummed, giving her a shrug, “Fine.”

He waved his hand again, sending the axe into her shoulder. An agonised screech echoed throughout the tent as a group of his masked men rushing in and pulling her away. “You’re lucky dear, this is me sparing you,” Caine sneered, “But make no mistake, I will be dealing with you accordingly.”

Moon screeched as she was dragged away, her eyes looking on with worry at the frightened Jester. “Run Pomni!” she screamed, “Run!”

She wanted to, Pomni really wanted to. But fear had paralysed her when Caine set his eyes on her again. Tears leaked from her eyes, feeling like the five-year-old girl he grabbed from the street the moment he caught of whiff of her power. “Caine, don’t do this,” she sniffed, “I’ll be better, I’ll practice more, I’ll stop singing just please don’t do this.”

“You know, I never did understand your silly little songs,” he mumbled, “You waste so much time on them yet you know the real reason the audience comes to see you, and it isn’t to hear those tacky lyrics of yours. You know exactly what you’re good for.”

That part stung. Yes she knew that her skills as a trapeze artist and her abilities was what got tickets to sell, but her songs were her passion. Her songs were her, something that Caine hadn’t been able to take away yet. She wanted to scream at him, to tell him that her songs were everything! But she was still too frail, and she was certain that it was only going to get worse.

“Caine please, I’m still recovering from last time and we have another show tonight!” she back away, kicking her legs as she crawled backwards on the ground. “Please don’t do this it…it hurts.”

“All good sacrifices come with pain Pomni,” Caine told her, reaching into his coat pocket and pulling out the amulet. “You should be thanking me for using this gift, I’m the one who’s actually putting it to good use.”

He held the amulet in front of him, Pomni’s eyes pleading for mercy. “Now my little possession,” he grinned, “It’s time for me to receive my gift.”

The amulet glowed, a loud whine leaving its source.

Pomni could feel her blood boiling, her head pounding and every part of her body shattering with pain when she felt her energy being ripped away from her. Her blue mist was forced away from her, being sealed away into the amulet as Caine looked on with greed.

It hurt, it hurt so much. Her skin was burning as though she had been lit up into a thousand flames, her hair being ripped from her scalp, and she was bleeding out of every pore of her body. She wanted it to stop, it hurts, just stop, please stop, STOP, STOP, STOP!

A pained scream ripped from her throat.

(2)

.

.

.

Pomni woke in a cold sweat, her heart pounding in her chest. Her head whipped from side to side, scanning her surroundings in a dazed panic. She wasn’t in that lifeless tent anymore with that cruel ringmaster. She was in the castle, she was safe, and she was far away from him.

She let out a sniffle, bringing her knees up to her chest and hugging them tight as she buried her face into them. A few stray tears leaked onto the sheets, her sobs muffled against the blanket. That was the worst thing about her nightmares, they weren’t just that but memories too. It was real and it had happened. All they did was make her relive it over and over again.

Kaufmo told her many times that it wasn’t her fault for what Caine did, that his actions were his own doing. But seeing the repeated moments of her family being hurt over and over again just to protect her only made her guilt increase. Maybe Caine was right. Maybe it was her fault.

She took a deep breath, sitting upright and wiping the wetness off her cheeks. That was the past, there was no need to be self-pitiful about it now. She shouldn’t waste time fussing over stupid memories that only brought everyone else down the longer she thought about them. She just needed to get up and go throughout the day, push everything back until she’s able to manage it on her own.

Pomni swung her legs over her bed, going over to clean herself in the sink inside the connected bathroom, before moving behind the screen the maids gave her to change into a new dress she was given. She first pulled over a simple cream shift over her head, the silky fabric gliding over her skin. Next was a simple blue stays and puffy skirt, with two red hearts on each side of the skirt and ribbon of the same colour in a criss-cross pattern in the middle of her stays, with the bottom of the skirt being layered with red and white trim.

She did a onceover in the mirror as she pulled the strings off the stays shut, giving herself a quick nod before finally exiting her room.

Part of her wanted to bury back under the soft sheets of her bed, to hide whatever the day had to await her, her nightmare clawing at the back of her mind. But the moment she saw Prince Jax outside her door waiting for her, all doubts instantly vanished as a true and natural smile tugged at her lips.

“A good morning to you Prince Jax,” she greeted, giggling as Motley immediately jumped into her arms and climbed onto her shoulder, “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

“Only your smile little lady,” he grinned, eating up the little blush that dusted across her cheeks. “But that’s not the only reason I’m here. My parents asked me to collect you, they have an announcement for you and the rest of your family in the throne room.”

His brows were furrowed and face serious, this had to be a serious matter.

“Oh, lead the way then,” she said, anxiety started to grip at her again.

Jax sensed her apprehension, scooping her arm up and linking it with his, “Don’t worry, no matter what it is we’ll be able to figure it out. Promise.”

How does he do that? How does someone with the type of reputation that made her want to keep the farthest distance away from him as possible, say the simplest yet heartwarming things that might her heart spark? And how did he say it so honestly that she had to believe him? She cleared her throat, giving him a little smirk, “Don’t make promises you can’t keep Princey.”

His eyes were unchanging, still soft as he placed his other hand over her and rubbed his thumb over her fingers, “I don’t. You’re too important to risk.”

Pomni felt her heart skip a beat. If it weren’t for Motley purring against her ear, she wouldn’t have anything to ground herself from floating up to cloud nine. Her grip on his hand tightened, whispering, “Good.”

With a gentle smile and a steady hand, he led her out of the hallway and made their way to the throne room. Neither of them felt the need to run down the halls like they usually did, that experience would be for another type of day. For this day, the slow steady pace down the long halls of the palace was what the two of them needed. The comfortable silence of each other’s company was enough for both of them, not a single word had to be spoken. Was this what it would be like for Pomni if she were to stay? Just peace? No worries about what or who could come after her? That she could be free to express herself in any form she wished for, song, dance, art, speech? Where her powers would be hers and hers alone without the fear of them being used for someone else’s selfish exploitations? And where she could finally allow herself to open up to the idea of love? To spend her days with someone who would listen to anything and everything she had to say. To feel safe in the loving embrace of another. And she and Jax could live their days in nothing but peaceful bliss…

…Oh…OH!...oh…

Electricity struck through Pomni as the realisation dawned on her.

She had fallen in love with the prince.

Jax looked down at the jester once he felt her grip loosen on his, concern curling through him when he saw the worried look on her face. “Hey, it’s okay,” he said soothingly, capturing her attention as she blinked up at him. “I know that this whole ‘being called to the throne room’ thing seems pretty daunting, but trust me, there’s nothing to be afraid of. My parents always have a plan, so no matter what happens, I’m sure it’ll be alright.”

“Yeah, you’re right,” she nodded, giving him a soft smile before they continued walking. How she wished that were the reason why she suddenly felt so down. But no. She loved Jax, she had fallen so hard for him. But she didn’t have the luxury to stay with him. Someone like her couldn’t afford to love.

Bury it down, she inhaled deeply, don’t ruin this, not like everything else.

She wanted to enjoy this as much as she could before anything else could happen.

The throne room already had a small audience, consisting of the rest of the circus while Kinger and Queenie sat ahead of them on their thrones. The king and queen shared a nervous yet hopeful look, two emotions that could go either way depending on what the topic of conversation that were about to have. It only made the prince and jester all the more nervous.

“Thank you for joining us Pomni, I’m glad that our son is being a good host to you,” Queenie greeted, bowing her head to the girl.

“Well, he has become a very good friend to me over the past few days,” Pomni gave the prince a smile before focusing back on the queen, “If you don’t mind me asking your majesty, but why have you summoned us all here?”

“Hey, it’s okay kiddo,” Kaufmo walked up to her. Pomni detached her arm from Jax’s to put her hands in her father’s, the rabbit already missing the warmth of her touch. “They’ve already informed us that there is nothing to worry about.”

Pomni exhaled shakily, nodding. Though her nerves would get the best of her at times, Kaufmo’s voice was always something that kept her slightly grounded ever since she was a child. Even Motley’s purring added to that as well. With a final breath, she turned to the king and queen, ready to hear whatever they had to say.

Kinger cleared his throat, rising from his throne, “As you know, we’ve had our guards roam outside of our kingdom to make sure that Caine or his men haven’t been planning another invasion. Well, we’ve just had a report back and they’ve told us that the outer realm has been clear of them since the last attack.”

“We’ve told them to do one last surveillance before their final report, just to make sure that Caine isn’t lurking,” Queenie continued, “However, since there’s not been any sightings, we believe that it is safe for you to continue with your travels.”

 “So, how long do you determine that we stay in the castle?” Ragatha asked, “During the last surveillance.”

“Unless anything else comes back, I’d say you should stay at least one more week before you believe that you should go,” Queenie confirmed.

Several of the cast members let out a sigh of relief, the anxiety of Caine’s lurking washing away at the thought of being free to travel again. Though a bittersweetness hung in the air. The kingdom had been nothing but supportive and accommodating to them in their time of need. What was supposed to be a short time here to entertain the subjects here had turned into the kindest experience any of them had ever received in their entire lives.

For Pomni? While the thought of seeing new places (and being as far away from Caine as possible) thrilled her to her core. For the first time in her life, she actually wanted to stay. Don’t get her wrong, she still had her dreams of travelling the realms, to let audiences hear her songs - not watch her acts or witness her powers, but to listen to her songs. To listen to her singing. To listen to her.

But if she closed her eyes for a moment, only a moment, she wanted to let herself pretend. Pretend that she had a place here, to wake up in the morning and plan to do whatever she pleased, to go out into town and greet the other people of the kingdom as though she were one of them too. To sing in the town centre for whoever wanted to stop and hear her.

And perhaps, in the far back of her mind, she would go up to the castle and be greeted by a pair of yellow eyes and a Cheshire grin. Where he would take her hands into his and ask about her day, stroll in the gardens with her as he listened to whatever plans she wanted to venture. To listen to the songs that she only reserved for him and him alone. And until the midnight sky, watching the stars twinkle amongst the inky blanket of the nightly heavens, he would hold her in his arms, a silent promise that he would always love her. No matter what.

But now, she realised that there was no way to have that fantasy be real. Yes, Caine wasn’t spotted by any of the guards, but it didn’t change the fact that he was still out there. Still waiting for the chance to strike and get his hands on her and her powers. As long as Caine was after her, she could never have the life she dreamed of living.

Jax looked over the side of his shoulder, worry striking him when he saw Pomni’s crestfallen expression and the glazed look in her eyes. While he was sad that she was leaving (and deep down prayed that she could stay), a part of him believed that there would be some joy in the fact that she could finally be free to leave. He knew that something was wrong, “Pomni, what’s wrong?”

Pomni wanted to cry right there and then at how kind his words sounded, at how far the prince had come from the stereotype she expected from him. Why couldn’t she just keep hating him, why did he charm and endear her so much that she had to fall in love with him! It could have made everything so much easier. She wanted to tell him how much she wanted to stay, tell him all of the potential plans she could have had here, and how much she wanted him to be part of them. But the words kept getting stuck in her throat, as though an invisible hand had wrapped around her neck, silencing her from making any word that would ruin Jax too.

“However,” Kinger’s voice rang through the room. “There is one last thing we would like to do before you all take your leave.”

Pomni didn’t know whether to feel eased or frustrated at the sudden interruption.

“We would like to host a ball in your honour near the end of the week,” Queenie announced, “To thank you for all that you have done here.”

“For what we’ve done?” Ragatha titled her head in confusion, “Your majesty, you and your family are the ones who took care of us in our time of need?

Queenie eyes softened, a glimmer of a smile flickering in her gaze. A kind look that Jax knew all too well from his mother. “Yes, you and your family may have been under our care,” Queenie confirmed, “But it does not take away from the fact that you have all been an incredible presence in our kingdom. You have brought smiles to everyone, not just from your performances, but by simply being your best true selves for everyone to see. Even if you didn’t bring your tricks or talents, the moment you stepped out into town you all saw the world as authentic and beautiful, that’s what brought our subjects to you. That mind view is an incredible ability to possess, you’re lucky. Many people lack it. That’s why we want to celebrate you, for all of you cherishing the kindness that our kingdom was built upon. Doing that is the greatest thing our foreigners and travellers can do, that is why the entire kingdom is invited, so they can say one more final thank you and goodbye for all that you have done for us.”

Each member looked to one another, like a sparkler had been lit within their souls as they grinned at the prospect of a ball. Neither one of them had been to one before, mostly they would stay as long as they would need to in the town they were performing in, do the performance they rehearsed day and night to do before finally leaving up the time their shows were finished. They had only heard what happened at balls through whispers of stories from the other common folk. And now they could finally be a part of one.

Excited murmurs broke out between them, wondering what they could wear, where they could get their garments, what colours they should choose, what type of jewellery they would wear if they decided to wear them at all. There was just so many choices in so little time! It was all so amazing!

Pomni felt herself smiling. A ball. Like everyone else, she had never been to one. But Kaufmo’s fairytales left so many fantasies in her mind. When she was a teenager - after a rough night of performing and dealing with Caine’s wrath - she would dream about being at a ball, wearing the loveliest gown while dancing under the stars. Sometimes those dreams would include a handsome prince or princess sweeping her off her feet, taking her far away from all that hurt her.

She looked to Jax. She may be leaving after the end of the week, but it was still one night to have all her dreams come true. Even if it would only last for so long. “So,” she lightly nudged Jax’s shoulder, “I’m guessing you already have a plus one to bring to the ball. A princess no doubt.”

“Well I am planning on asking someone,” Jax confirmed. Pomni felt her face fall a bit, a little piece of her was hoping he would ask her. Huh, she never expected that thought to enter her mind. “She might not be a princess, but she has the spirit of one for sure.”

“Oh,” Pomni fiddled with her ring finger, “Well, she’s lucky if you’re the one who’s wanting to ask her.”

“I’m the lucky one if she says yes little lady,” he grinned, “Or rather, if you say yes.”

Pomni’s head snapped up.

“You really think I wouldn’t be asking you?” Jax chuckled, “Did you not see what I was like when I met you? Maybe you hit your head harder than you thought before I heroically saved you.”

“Shut up,” she shoved his lightly in the chest, unable to stop her own laughter from joining his. “I’ve never been to a ball hosted by royalty, I thought since you’re the prince that it was required for you to ask a princess or a noble to join you.”

“Maybe in other kingdoms,” he nodded, “But here, you’re the only lady I want by my side that night.” His breath wavered as his face went serious. His hands slightly shaky as he prepared himself for his next question. Years of his ego being his defining personality trait, to be able to get away with the most rioting pranks and wild parties, it all melted away when asking the girl of his dreams to a simple ball.

And this was the same prince who revelled in the promise of danger.

“Pomni,” he began, taking her hand still on his chest into his own, lacing their fingers together. “Would you do me the honour of accompanying me to the ball?”

She squeezed his hand, her stomach doing an excited little flip as she answered, “I’d love to.” The jester heard a disgruntled cough coming from behind her, and by Jax’s pale expression, she could tell who it was. She turned, coming face to face with Kaufmo, Ragatha and Moon, each of them wearing a stern look on their faces. “Pa, it’s okay. He asked and I agreed.”

“Don’t worry kiddo, I know you did. I trust you,” Kaufmo replied reassuringly to his daughter. “I just have a warning for the prince.”

Jax gulped at the three cold stares coming from the trio, if looks could kill then he was fairly sure he would be singing with the angels right about now. “Let me make this very clear,” Kaufmo began, “If Pomni is even slightly sad at the ball because of you, then I have no hesitation to let Ragatha use you as cat food for her lions.”

The ragdoll nodded, glaring at him with all her might. Moon didn’t even have to say anything, but the way she stood with Ragatha was enough to tell him that she had no problem assisting the redhead. He whipped his head to his parents, who hadn’t uttered a word during this whole ordeal.

“Don’t look at me,” Queenie put her hands up. “I’m not the one to judge a father for being protective over his daughter. Besides, he has a right to be wary of you darling.”

Jax shrugged with a nod, he couldn’t disagree there. He looked back at Pomni, her cheeks slightly flushed with a humoured smile on her lips after that whole interaction. How did she manage to look so beautiful in every way? He probably had a lovesick look on his face again, but he didn’t care. He didn’t care because this was her, nothing else mattered. “Well in that case,” he picked up her hand again, revelling in the way her cheeks flushed even more, “I can’t wait to see you there, my little lady.” He pressed a gentle kiss on the back of her hand, forcing himself not to laugh as he heard a silent squeal erupting from the back of her throat.

“A-and, I-I,” Pomni cleared her throat, straightening her back again and regaining the calmness she had before. “And I you, your highness.” She then enclosed his hand in both her palms, with the upmost gentleness she started running her thumb over his fingers, like he had done so with her hand earlier. All without breaking eye contact with him, she smirked when it was his turn for him to get all flustered.

She let go, giving him a small curtsy, “Now if you don’t mind, I’m fairly certain that the rest of the ladies and non-gender affirming friend are going to drag me to help them find ballgowns soon.”

Jax spluttered, trying to find the words that were in his head a few seconds ago. How on earth did this tiny powerful woman have this much of a hectic effect on him only from touching his hand?! “Y-yeah, I’m pretty sure my father will be doing that but for me,” he wasn’t able to focus on anything but the faint tingling of where her fingers had been on his hand, sending little shocks up the nerves on his arm. He flexed his hand, letting his fingers stretch to see if it would make any difference. The tingling only increased, his fur fluffing up at his neck at the reaction. He huffed fondly, worth it. “I look forward to seeing how beautiful you look.”

She raised her brow at him, rolling her eyes as he chuckled. He was always just so him wasn’t he? But it’s also why you fell in love with him, isn’t it? She sighed, yes, it was. In the amount of since she met him, he had become a far cry of what she believed him to be from the tales she heard. He had proven to be kind, noble and brave. Though still a little bit of a trickster, a good man and a good prince with a tender heart was all she could see. And soon she would have to leave all that behind.

She opened her mouth to say something, she wanted to say something, but she found herself being pulled away by Ragatha, Moon, Gangle and Zooble. Just like she had suspected, they were pulling her away to start dress shopping. “I’m afraid we’ll have to continue our conversation later!” she called out to Jax, looking over her shoulder while Motley jumped out of her arms and trotted back to the prince as she was dragged out of the ballroom.

Jax laughed at the scene in front of him, picking up the kitten and placing him on his shoulder, “I look forward to it.”

Pomni gave him one final smile, before joining in with the excited chatter with the rest of the ladies and Zooble.

However, once she was out of sight, did Jax let himself frown. The girl seemed so strangely down all morning, quieter and more reserved, less of the usual spunk than he had come to expect. Had something happened? Did he do something to offend her? Whatever it was he should at least try and make it up to her.

“You’re overthinking,” A familiar voice murmured. Jax turned to face his father walking towards him.

“I inherited it from you, old man,” the prince snickered. Kinger’s face didn’t move an inch, not willing to change the topic of conversation just yet. Jax sighed, “I’m worried about Pomni. She hasn’t really been herself much this morning. I didn’t want to pry into what it is cause its none of my business and I don’t wanna push her, she already felt pretty stressed out when she told me about her past. I don’t wanna add anymore onto that. But I can tell that something’s wrong, and I hate feeling helpless. I just want to protect her.”

Kinger hummed. He had heard this monologue many decades ago from when he was around Jax’s age. He should know, for Kinger was the one who said it too. “When I fell in love your mother, I was a wreck,” the king began. “Despite going round in circles to think of a way to win her heart, I also had other thoughts in my head as well. I worried that I could never protect her the way I wanted to, she could be sad for only a moment and I would panic that I had done something to hurt her. But when he married and grew together, I had to realise that I wasn’t a magical knight from a story book. Even with my crown I was only a man who loved his wife deeply. It hurts when we have to come to turns that we cannot protect everyone – including the ones we love – but no matter what we still try. We try because we know that it’s better for them to be in our lives than to lose them. We can do what we can and that’s all right, for what is love than the desire to guard what we care for the most?”

Clarity never hit Jax harder than it did right here in this moment. He lifted the hand that Pomni touched again, shifting his fingers where hers had been. His father was right. Even the biggest dam in all of the world would never be able to stop a crack, letting a flood release. And even if he wanted to, he knew that there were bigger forces out there who would do nothing but take Pomni for themselves. He squeezed his hand into a fist, but they would have to kill him first before ever hurting Pomni ever again. Even if he were to fall, her safety would forever and always come first for him. “Yeah,” he nodded, “It is.”

Kinger felt warmth radiate through him, it had been so long since he heard that part of his son speak so earnestly. He missed him, “Come now, it’s time we get you fitted. I’m sure you’ll want to look your best for your lady-friend at the ball.”

He snickered as he heard his son’s splutters, it was fun getting under Jax’s skin sometimes. A little petty revenge if that’s what you want to call it.

From the side, Kaufmo stood, hearing everything they had just said. For the first time, since Jax saved her, he was able to see clearly about what Pomni saw in the prince.

.

.

.

Pomni was panicking. Which wasn’t a complete shock. Tomorrow was the ball and she had spent the entire week helping everyone else pick out their gowns expect for herself. The ladies had insisted on finding what colour would flatter her the most, but she had turned away in favour of finding something for them, insisting that she would find a garment for herself soon. And yet, here she was. Gown-less and nearing a mental breakdown.

She groaned, honestly she blamed herself. She had been so caught up in the nightmares that she had and the future aftermath of the ball. Caine would always be breathing down her neck, something she would never be able to shake away even after they escaped from him the first time, and soon she would be returning to that fear. When she met Jax, somehow his foolishness and change in behaviour had been able to forget about her worries for a while, despite their first meeting. He only had to say one word and the rest of the world didn’t matter, it was just bliss. Soon, she wouldn’t have that anymore. She’d soon return to surviving for herself and her family, looking over her shoulder constantly to make sure a pair of blue and green eyes wouldn’t be staring back at her.

She just wanted to be selfish, just once and stay here. Stay with Jax, stay in the kingdom, stay in the life that she oh so wanted to have. But the thought of Caine harming Jax because of his obsession with her powers was a risk that she never wanted to take…after all, it was the same risk that her village was raided and burned to the ground.

How dare you think of that, how dare you even think about staying. You could lose everything just because of your entitlement you stupid girl! Pomni felt tears well up in her eyes, You’re selfish! Selfish! Selfish! Selfish! Selfish-

A knock at her door broke her away from her panic, wiping away her tears and smoothing down the fabric of her skirt. “Just coming!” she hoped her voice didn’t give away the fact that she had been crying.

She had expected either Ragatha or Kaufmo to show up at her door, so it was quite the shock when it was Queenie who had appeared, holding a large yet flat box under her arm. “Apologies, I don’t mean to intrude Pomni but I…Oh darling, what happened?” the queen asked, her brows furrowing with worry.

Pomni wanted to rub at her eyes again, to hide any evidence of her tears. But the queen had already put the box down and took the jester’s hands into hers, leaving Pomni unable to hide. “It’s nothing, your majesty,” Pomni brushed off her worries, “Please, don’t mind me, I’ll be okay.”

“Oh honey,” The queen wrapped her arms around the girl, “This is a safe place, your tears aren’t nothing. Whatever it is you’re feeling, don’t ever be afraid to say it.” 

Pomni typically wasn’t one for physical touch, usually it was reserved for those she was close with like Kaufmo or Ragatha – and now it included Jax. But this was different. Queenie’s warmth reminded her of a familiar touch that she had not received in a long time. A touch of a mother reassuring her child that everything was going to be okay. And though Pomni couldn’t remember her face, that small yet significant warmth from her mother stayed with the girl throughout her life. And now, she was receiving the same touch from Queenie, another mother who fiercely loved her son.

Pomni clutched onto the queen, her small body shaking with silent sobs. Queenie was patient and gentle the whole time, rubbing her hand up and down the jester’s back, shushing in her ear like how she did with Jax when he was young whenever he got scared or bruised his knee. She had only heard snippets from Jax about what the girl’s childhood what like, he didn’t tell her everything, after all, only Pomni could be the one to detail her past to another. But what she heard was enough for her to know that this poor girl had went through hell and back. She wasn’t surprised to see Jax so protective over her after their day at the village festival, whatever Pomni had told him there was enough for him to guard her with everything he had.

Once the girl was quiet, she pulled away, leaning into the queen’s touch when the latter lifted her hands to Pomni’s face and brushed her tears away. “Are you okay to tell me what wrong my dear?” Queenie asked, as kindly and patiently as she could.

Now Pomni understood how Jax was able to show kindness the way he did. “Is it…is it wrong for me wanting to stay?” Pomni spoke softly, as though a single wrong word would make everything crumble. “I love my family, and I’m so grateful for the hospitality that you’ve given us and I can’t wait to get back on the road again, but...I never had a real home in so long. That isn’t to mean Kaufmo and the others aren’t! They have always been my home. I’m just…I’m so tired of running. I’m tired of not being able to live a normal life and pursue my dreams because of the threat of one man. Your kingdom, that has been a home for me after so long. For the first time in my life I didn’t have to run, I could be safe in the knowledge that I was protected…and Jax. Your son has to be one of the sweetest people I have ever met, despite his reputation. But the thought of leaving here? It already makes me feel homesick thinking about it…I-I’m sorry your majesty I didn’t mean to overload you with all of that!”

Queenie had not spoken a word, letting Pomni take the time she needed in order to let out everything that was tying her down to the ground, like releasing her from being chained to a boulder. Pomni had more pages than the heaviest book in the world, each piece unfolding a new layer of her that made the queen’s heart ache for the girl. “My darling, I am queen of a kingdom where people need to unload on me,” Queenie told her. “It is my job to help those who cannot help themselves. Do not apologise for letting yourself feel. You might not be my subject, but that does not mean I will not take your problems seriously.”

Was this what having a mother was like? She wouldn’t trade Kaufmo for the world, but that never stopped the lingering curiosity of what her own mother would have been like. All she had left of her mother were blurry images in her mind, the powers she shared with her, and her love of music. If her mother was still here would she offer her the same comfort and security that Queenie did for her in only a few short moments? It was times like this, times her soul twinged with sorrow and doubt when she wished that her life was different. That it could be of her own making. She would be in her village, under the care and singing day and night with her mother, only traveling when she wanted to find new places to play her songs, meet the other members of the circus under different circumstances, and fall in love with Jax without having to worry about leaving him.

Why did life choose her to be so cruel to?

“Thank you, your majesty,” Pomni bowed her head in appreciation, “I’m sorry again for such a heavy topic.”

“You must learn to stop saying sorry, dear,” there was a joking tone in Queenie’s voice as she wagged her finger at Pomni, “Otherwise I’ll have to make a rule to ban you from saying it.”

Pomni laughed at that, tears of mirth pricking in the corners of her eyes instead.

Queenie’s eyes smiled, softening as her hands encased the jester’s again, “Not every bad thing that happens is your fault. Please hold onto that information for when you travel again…Pomni, it’s not my place but if you were to stay, we would be more than happy to protect you from Caine.”

Pomni’s face fell, “That’s the thing your majesty. Caine always comes up with new plans, if I stayed he wouldn’t stop terrorizing this kingdom until he gets what he wants, No one is powerful enough to stop him.”

“He managed to get arrested once,” Queenie pointed out, “He can be again.”

“He also managed to escape,” Pomni said, her face saddening once again. “You’d think someone with powers like mine that I could be able to do something. But even now, he still has a hand around my neck. I could be the strongest person alive yet I’d still be too scared to face him. You have…you have no idea what he put us through.” Her heart squeezed, she felt so damn pathetic.

“I don’t know what he’s done, but I do know that you didn’t deserve it,” Queenie told her. “Never feel ashamed for feeling afraid because of what that monster did to you. Do what makes you feel safest my darling, and if you ever want to come back our castle doors are always open.”

Pomni sniffed, a smile brightening her face once again, “Jax is lucky to have you.”

“And he’s lucky to have you too,” the queen teased, humming laughter as the jester started gasping and stuttering. “Now, speaking of Jax. I understand that he asked you to be his plus one for the ball. I hope it’s not inappropriate but I do have something that you could wear. If you don’t already.”

“I-I don’t,” Pomni’s jaw fell a little in surprise at the kind gesture. “You didn’t have to do that your majesty, not for me.”

“Nonsense,” Queenie shook her head, picking up the box from the ground and bringing it over to Pomni’s bed. “Every girl deserves to have something nice for themselves. Besides, I was hoping you would wear this.”

Pomni bit her lip, the queen had a pleading look in her eyes. Whatever was in that box, it was enough to convince the jester that whatever was in it held significant importance to the royal. “Okay, um, I’d like to look at it,” Pomni answered, fidgeting with her hands for a moment.

The queen lit up, like a sun shining in the jester’s direction as the chess piece’s fingers went lift up the lid of the box. As soon as it was removed, Pomni’s breath hitched at the contents on the inside. What laid in the box was nothing short of the twilight sky stitched and sewn together into a ballgown. It was too much, “Your majesty, I can’t have this! Someone like me shouldn’t wear this!”

“Someone like you is perfect for this gown,” Queenie stated. “It was a gift to me in my younger years, from a good friend of mine in another kingdom. She wanted me to wear this, saying that it would be worn when I was with my true love. I never had a chance to wear it, after all Kinger was already courting me and I didn’t feel good enough to wear it. Ironic, I know. However, something tells me that this dress wasn’t meant for me.” She looked away from the gown to face Pomni again. “But perhaps it was for you.”

“I…” Pomni was speechless, truly. The gown that laid in the box looked as though it was worth all the gems in the realm, if she were to wear that, she would literally be wearing that costed millions. Yet the queen believed that it was perfect for her. She had said it so earnestly that Pomni couldn’t find it in herself to turn it away. “Thank you, your majesty,” Pomni bowed, “I promise to take care of it during the ball.”

“As long as you’re having fun as yourself, then that’s all I care about,” the queen told her. “Now, let me help you get ready. I have an idea on what makeup would go well with that gown.”

Pomni giggled as the queen rushing over to her vanity at the other end of the room. Pomni ran her fingers over the gown’s fabric, perhaps she was worth more than what she believed.

.

.

.

Jax pulled at the collar of his shirt. His suit was nowhere near uncomfortable, but it didn’t stop the anxiety coursing through his veins. The suit in question was consisted of a long navy-blue waistcoat, with ruby embroidery along the lapels and cuffs with matching trousers with the same crimson detailed design. Underneath the button coat was a white blouse with a ruffled collar and a pendant on top, with the final addition of his outfit being a red rose tucked into his breast pocket.

Why was he so nervous you ask? It was all because of Pomni. She had yet to arrive, and though the ball hadn’t started yet, both guests and the circus group had already flooded the ballroom. He hadn’t seen any of the nobles yet, well, the nobles that he normally couldn’t stand. When asking his parents about the matter, they had merely shrugged with a mischievous glint in their eyes, yet it told Jax exactly what they did. And they’re still surprised by the fact that I turned out to be a trickster he grinned to himself.

His hands were shaking. What if something happened to her while she was getting ready? What is she hurt herself and wasn’t able to attend? What if Caine somehow managed to get into the castle and swiped her away?! Oh god he had to go get her-!

“Relax prince boy,” a hand grabbed him by the back of his coat, dragging him back before he could run off. He scowled, turning to see who did that, when he came face to face with Gangle and Zooble. The girl he had rudely pushed upon their first meeting, and her justifiably angry partner. “Pomni’s fine, Gangle went to check up on her a while ago.”

“How did you know I was thinking about Pomni?” he questioned, raising a brow.

“Gee, it’s not like you’ve been spending every waking moment glued to her side ever since she came here,” Zooble replied sarcastically, rolling their eyes at the rabbit’s question.

“Zooble,” Gangle hissed, “Be nice, please.” The body of ribbons looked back at him, not as upset as he thought she would be after their interaction when they met. She was wearing a sleeveless gown the same colour as her ribbons, with a full skirt and rubies sewn atop of it. Zooble was wearing a suit of the same colour, no doubt wanting to match his sweet girlfriend. “Pomni will be here soon, your mother kinda overwhelmed her while getting ready.”

The prince sighed. “Of course she did,” he shook his head fondly at Queenie’s direction, the woman was laughing with her husband at whatever joke he had come up with. He looked back to Gangle, who was looking up at Zooble with nothing but love in her eyes, the other doing the same. He hadn’t apologised to her for what he did, yet she still talked to him as though he had only brushed her shoulder on that day. He wouldn’t blame her if she were to be as upset as their hot-headed partner, yet she didn’t. That only made the guilt sting all the more.

She deserved an apology. “Listen, uh, Gangle right?” he asked, making the ribboned lady look up at him with worried eyes. She probably thought that he was going to be mean to her again, it only rubbed more salt into the wound. Jax was sure Zooble was going to kill him right there and then with the way she was glaring at him. He gulped, “Listen, I just wanted to say that I’m sorry for how I treated you when we met. It was ignorant and entitled of me to do that to you and how I treated Pomni as well. I genuinely care for your friend and I’m extremely ashamed of how poorly I was to you. I deeply apologize.”

There was shift in the way Gangle looked at him, she didn’t look as worried as she was before, her posture was straighter as she gazed at him with intent in her mind. “Thank you for your apology your highness,” she replied, “Though I’m still not happy with you pushing me, I’m glad you’re able to realise the error of your ways.”

“Of course,” he nodded, “And please, call me Jax. If I’m going to make a fresh start, I would like if you could call me by my name.”

Gangle smiled, a new determination flickering when she saw this new side of the prince, “Very well, thank you Jax.”

“I’m still onto you,” Zooble growled. “But…I’m glad you’re not a total dickhead…you’re still pretty dumb though.”

“Zooble!” Gangle hissed.

A snort escaped from Jax, surprising the couple when a loud belly laugh boomed throughout the ballroom. The laugh lacked any type of maliciousness or was mean-spirited, it was just a hearty yet a pure and honest carefree laugh. “They-” he snickered, “They aren’t wrong! I haven’t had the brightest ideas in my lifetime.”

Both the body of ribbons and the assortment of shapes were a little surprised by the prince’s reaction. They were fairly certain that he would have made some sort of passive aggressive comment or even get angry at Zooble. But no. It was the same sort of laugh that one of them would have whenever Kaufmo told one of his better jokes or when they all had fun as a family. Zooble smirked, “See Gangle, princey doesn’t mind.”

Gangle groaned, rolling her eyes, “What am I gonna do with you?”

“Hmmm, love me forever?” Zooble retorted cheekily, wiggling his eyebrows.

“If I have to,” Gangle couldn’t keep the grin off her face, resting her head onto Zooble’s shoulder.

Jax’s laughter ebbed away, a softness lacing his heart. That tenderness and comfort the couple shared with one another, he couldn’t help but imagine it with him and Pomni. To let her feel safe with him no matter what, to share sweet moments with him with no other prying eyes. But after tonight, she’ll be gone, along with his wish for all of that. All this because of a power-hungry man who kept her in a state of fright ever since childhood, it wasn’t fair for someone as sweet as Pomni.

“Ah, I see the prince has graced our presence,” a soft voice spoke. He looked up to see that it was Ragatha’s voice he had heard, with Sun and Moon by her side and Kaufmo trailing behind her. She looked towards Gangle and Zooble, “He hasn’t given you two any trouble, has he?”

“Quite the opposite, actually,” Zooble said, “He came over to apologise to Gangle.”

Ragatha raised a brow, shifting a little bit in her place, as if this were a small shock to her. “Did he know?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Zooble nodded, what they said next made it look like they were going to hurl just having to form it into words. “I guess I was…wrong about him. Oh god I hated saying that.” 

“Oh,” was all Ragatha said. The doll in question was wearing a backless gown of midnight blue, sleek and sparkling, no puffiness in sight as long skirt trailed behind her. She wore long silky white gloves and half of her curls were pinned up into a bun while the other red locks pooled around her shoulders.

Moon was wearing something similar, though hers was pure black with little stars stitched onto the fabric, with a double leg slit and a feathered scarf around her shoulders. Sun was wearing a red and yellow striped waistcoat and trousers, along with a simple white blouse and a black bowtie wrapped around the collar.

Lastly was Kaufmo, whose waistcoat and trousers were sewn with a fine grey silk with what seemed to be music notes embroidered into the lapels and cuffs. He pulled at the collar a few times, he hadn’t worn something like this before so it was a bit new to him. But he looked happy with his new attire.

“Well,” Ragatha’s voice broke Jax out of his trance again, “I’m glad you weren’t up to anything foolish, after all I still have two very hungry lions.”

“Don’t forget the meat cleaver you have darling,” Moon pointed out, “It would be such a shame to see such a lovely tool go to waste.”

“Uh…and I’m here!” Sun cheered, not wanting to be left out. While it did relieve some of the tension, it didn’t stop Jax from shrinking under the glares of the women.

“While I support your protection over my daughter,” Kaufmo interrupted, placing a hand on Ragatha’s shoulder, “Let’s wait until the prince does anything before charging headfirst. Besides, something tells me that he would want to join in with that protection as well.” The clown gave Jax a knowing wink. “But make no mistake, you hurt her and not even the guards will stop Ragatha and Moon with what they want to do with you.”

Jax gulped, “Understood, sir.” Despite the obvious threat, the fact that he had Kaufmo’s acknowledgement about how much he cared for Pomni made Jax want to sing. The clown trusted the prince, and Jax wasn’t going to let him down. Pomni mattered to him just as much as she mattered to Kaufmo, there was no way he was going to break that trust.

“I’m surprised that little Motley cat isn’t with you,” Sun said, “Other than Pomni, you two are practically glued together.”

Jax was about to open his mouth to say another word, until a small mew interrupted him. The group looked at him with wide eyes, the sound not going unnoticed. The rabbit sighed, reaching into the side of his coat pocket and pulled Motley out, the little kitten wearing a blue bowtie around his neck.

Everyone’s mouth fell open, it was quite the sight indeed.

“This little bugger insisted that he should join me tonight,” Jax defended.

“Right, a non-speaking animal somehow managed to convince you to let him come to the ball,” Zooble drawled with doubt.

Jax frowned, though he didn’t feel mad. So far, everything was going well. The guests were happy, he had Motley in his arms, there were no sign of the nobles, the music was lovely, the food was delicious, his parents were delighted and he had won over the favour of the circus group. All that was missing is-

“-Pomni,” Kaufmo’s eyed widened as he gazed up to the staircase leading out of the ballroom.

The rest of the group followed the clown’s eyes, their own jaws dropping when they say who he was looking at. The rest of the ballroom had gone silent as well, so quiet you could hear a pin drop. Jax whipped round, wondering why everyone was reacting the way they did…oh…he understood perfectly now.

Pomni stood at the top of the staircase, the only way to describe how she looked was breathtaking. Her gown was the most beautiful shade of purple, startling at a light pinkish lavender at the top as it faded into an amethyst shade in the middle before finishing in a plum shade at the bottom. Her skirt was full, layered with organza, rippling like raindrops on a pond. The top of the gown had off-the-shoulder sleeves with a sweetheart neckline, with glistening gem at the centrepiece. And the whole gown twinkled with little diamonds stitched into the fabric. She wore simple makeup, with her normally short hair curled and now reaching her shoulder as it gleamed under the chandeliers.

She clenched her hands, there were so many eyes on her. She didn’t have the façade of her jester persona to help her out, it was only her they were all looking at. Gathering herself, she managed a small curtsey, the shimmering layers of her skirt pooling around her. She stood again, her gown swishing as she made her way down the steps.

Jax couldn’t wipe the awestruck grin he had on his face even if he tried. Not even the stars could compare with how beautiful she looked. He handed Motley over to Kaufmo, “Sir, if you may. Could I please lead your daughter for the first dance?”

Kaufmo smiled, running his hand over the kitten’s back as he purred, “Go on, give her a dream come true.”

Not wasting a beat, Jax turned back to Pomni. He wasn’t sure if he saw him yet, so ever so slowly, he made his way towards her, the rest of the guests parting to let him through.

They had done the same with Pomni, giving her the room she needed yet not being able to take their eyes off her. A little part of her liked the attention, they weren’t drawn to her for powers or the act she had to put on, they were drawn to her for simply being her. This new feeling was strange, but nice…really nice.

She let out a small gasp when she finally saw Jax, how handsome he looked in his garments and how he looked at her as though she were the only person in the room. Her heart fluttered seeing him, making her way towards him as he did the same. Finally they met in the middle of the room, the only ones in the middle of the ballroom floor, their eyes locked onto one another.

“Prince Jax,” she breathed.

“My lady,” his voice held nothing but adoration for her. “You look absolutely exquisite.”

“I’ve been praying all day not to trip in this,” she whispered, “I think I would perish if I ruined something as lovely as this.”

  “That would be a shame, you look too beautiful in it,” Jax murmured, “Um. Pomni, would you do me the honour of letting me lead you through this first…” he trailed off. Could you blame him? She was positively stunning.

“…Dance?” she finished for him, a small grin forming on her lips.

“Uh, yes of course, dance,” he stuttered, laughing awkwardly.

Pomni took pity on him, nodding excitedly. Call her childish, but it was nothing short of magical that she actually got to dance like the princesses she read about in fairytales.

Jax’s face fell, a serious look took over yet his eyes were still soft as he brought his hand forward, pulling Pomni closer to him. The girl’s breath hitched, with these newfound feelings she had for Jax, it made this touch all the more significant. A shiver ran down her spine.

The music of the orchestra began, filling the ballroom with the sounds of the many violinists and pianists’ instruments, a soft yet heavenly tune echoing in the room. Ever so gently, Jax began to sway, with Pomni repeating his movements. Pomni gulped as he led her further into the dance, she could feel everyone’s stares despite having her back to them. Who wouldn’t? After all, she was the prince’s choice to lead the first dance with. “They’re all looking at you,” she whispered.

“Believe me,” he grinned, “They’re all looking at you.”

Normally she would have panicked at that sentence, but the gentle grasp of his warm hand on her waist kept her attention on him. He picked up her forearm with his, letting it glide up and down, “Just focus on me, okay? And follow my lead.”

Pomni nodded, her once quickening heart slowing down as she gazed into his eyes. He took her hand, carefully spinning her before she held she gently grazed the knuckles of said hand against his cheek. He threaded his fingers through her, spinning her again as the skirts of her gown fluttered around her, giving her the appearance of a butterfly.

The repeated the range of movements a few more times before Jax wrapped his arm around her waist again, pulling her closer than he did before, their noses inches from each other as he clasped his free hand into hers again. Pomni’s breath stuttered as their feet travelled around the empty space, never in her life had she felt anything so surreal, so euphoric in all her life. A carefree laugh escaped her lips as both she and Jax spun again, the prince doing the same as the picture of her lovely smile imprinted into his mind again.

He released the grip on her waist to twirl her onto the empty space on the floor, the rest of the crowd aweing at the way her gown glittered each time she spun left and right while holding onto Jax’s hand.

Not even the rest of the circus troupe could erase the butterflies they were having just by the way the prince and the jester looked at one another. It was right out of a love story. “I can’t disagree, they would make a beautiful couple,” Kaufmo remarked, with Motley letting out an agreeable mew in his arms.

“I suppose so,” Ragatha nodded, “As long as he doesn’t hurt her.”

“Don’t worry my dears, rest assured that my son would never do the following,” Queenie told them as she and Kinger snuck up behind the group.

“Your majesties,” Ragatha gasped, the rest of them quickly bowing, “Please forgive me for saying that.”

“Oh that’s alright,” Queenie snickered, “Jax has caused one too many incidents to have a reputation that’s worth your worry.”

“Though I will say, your Pomni has him wrapped around her finger,” Kinger mused as he watched the due dancing on the floor. “I haven’t seen this side of my son in so long, until your daughter arrived Kaufmo.”

“Pomni has always found a way to bright the best out in others,” Kaufmo told them, “Whether they know she’s doing it or not.”

Kinger hummed in agreement, “I can confidently say that without a doubt, this is the best ball this kingdom has ever seen.” Kaufmo nodded, the two fathers turning to look back at their children, smiling at seeing how happy they were together.

Jax had twirled Pomni a few times, still holding her by the waist until he picked her up in both arms and held her high up above him, twirling her in the air as the crowd oo’ed and clapped for the sudden display. Though it was silent compared to the chimes of her giggles at the sudden motions, bringing her back down to face level. Neither of them could stop glancing at each other’s lips, the temptation to swoop down and capture them growing stronger.

Before he could give into it, he saved himself by dipping Pomni once more time as the music slowed. It was for the best, she would be leaving tomorrow. He didn’t want to sour things more for her, not when they had come so far. He could tell by the way she was looking at him that she was silently agreeing, what they had right now was good, good enough in fact.

The music slowed to a stop, with Pomni curtsying and Jax bowing respectively as the crowd thunder into applause. The first dance of the night was a success.

They allowed themselves to breathe for a movement, unable to take their eyes off each other before the music started up again, more fun and livelier than the last. More couples ran onto the floor, including the king and queen as they chortled together while reminiscing how they used to dance when they were younger. Gangle had pulled Zooble onto the floor, squealing with excitement at the thought of dancing with her partner. Even Moon and Ragatha had decided to dance together, the latter shocked when her friend took her hand and led her into a dance.

Pomni and Jax were still together, and quite frankly, they didn’t see themselves dancing with anyone but with one another. And so, they danced again. And again, and again, and again…

After a few songs, they did have to stop eventually, panting heavily and needing food as well as drink. “I must say, you dance pretty good for someone so short,” Jax snickered, handing her a glass of water.

“Shut up, I’m just glad you didn’t stand on my dress,” Pomni retorted, giggling into her glass. She gulped down as much as she could, especially with what she was planning to do next. “Do you mind waiting for a second? There’s something I need to take care of.”

“Oh, of course, is everything alright?” he asked as she handed him back her glass.

“Yes, everything’s fine,” she reassured him, “There’s just something that I need to do.”

“Well, whatever it is, you take care of yourself,” He told her, “Alright?”

Pomni nodded, patting his hand reassuringly before disappearing into the crowd, Jax sighing fondly as he watched her walk away. He nearly jumped when he felt something rub against his leg, looking and scoffing when he saw that it was Motley. “Of course it’s you, you little shit,” he muttered, scooping up the kitten with one hand, “Alright, you had your fun. Now you’re in time out.”

“Well I must say,” Jax turned when he heard his mother’s voice, “I think this is the most you two haven’t been able to keep your hands off one another.”

“Mom!” he groaned, his ears flopping down and pressing against the back of his head as his cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

“What? I’m just making an observation,” she shrugged, “It does make sense though, with her leaving tomorrow.”

His ears perked back up at the mention of that, his tail twitching in discomfort. Although that statement would ring true every time he heard it, it didn’t mean he liked it. He wanted to get on his knees, beg Pomni to stay with him, stay in the kingdom where she would never worry about feeling afraid ever again. But he knew that it wouldn’t be fair for either of them. He knew as much as she wanted the freedom of her own life, the freedom of this choice was all she could have. And he didn’t want to make her feel guilty about having to travel again. Even if it meant she would be further away from him.

“I…I really love her mother,” he said, earnestly and honestly. “I have become an ocean and Pomni is a storm, raining down on me strongly without resistance, but my waters are able to take her strengths, faults, everything. But I know that…I can’t have her.”

Queenie’s face fell, her son had never looked so vulnerable in that moment. It reminded her how she felt when she fell in love with Kinger when she was her son’s age. “Oh darling,” she murmured, cupping his cheek in her hand. Even Motley had climbed up onto the prince’s shoulder, rubbing his fluffy face against Jax’s face to comfort him.

The queen was going to say another word when a single strum of a guitar made the room go silent. Both the queen and prince turned, for on the stage with the rest of the musicians was Pomni, holding onto her guitar as she looked out onto the crowd. She looked positively petrified, there were more people here than there was at the festival, the confidence slipping as doubt crept into her mind.

But when her eyes caught Jax’s, and as he smiled at her with the upmost reassurance, the doubt started to melt. She could do this, taking a breath as she faced her new audience, “This is a song that I wrote during my stay here. It’s a little bit different than what I’ve written before but I hope you all enjoy.” Her fingers pricked at the strings of her guitar before her voice rang like a bell as she began to sing.

Honey, I hate wine

But I’d gladly down a bottle of your name

Just to get another taste of you

A single drop not on my tongue would be a waste

The audience seemed to be enjoying so far, leaning next to their partners or spouses as Pomni continued to sing.

And I hate mornings

But I like waking next to you

You always wake up before I do

So I can sleep in your embrace

We burn like gentle firewood

We yearn like vines and leaves

And we settle in the comfort of

The bones that rest beneath

And I’d start drinking wine and sleeping at night

To keep your soul with mine

I’d do anything, anything, anything

Anything, anything, anything

Pomni could hear the distant murmurs in the crowd, murmurs of praise and how much they enjoyed her simple song. Her heart nearly skipped a beat form excitement as the rest of her doubts faded away. People liked her songs, people liked her. Her songs meant something!

Honey, I hate travel

But I’d man a boat to glimpse you at the shore

No stretch of miles would ever mean more

Than feeling my hands wrapped around your waist

And I hate time

The minutes shared will never last enough

No amount of time will ever be too much

And parting leaves a bitter taste

At that last word, Pomni turned her attention to Jax, who was patting the side off his leg at each beat of the song. She thought she would hate him, she despised him when hearing about all the rumours that built over the years. But now, nothing tasted as sour than the idea of leaving him tomorrow.

We burn like gentle firewood

We yearn like vines and leaves

And we settle in the comfort of

The bones that rest beneath

And I’d stop staying home and wasting time

To keep your soul with mine

I’d do anything, anything, anything

Anything, anything, anything

She would. She would do anything to change the fate that life had given them. She wanted to have that choice to stay. Jax’s eyes never left hers, not even more a second as he smiled with all the warmth he could muster. If this was truly their last night together, she was going to make it count.

And I love rain

But I’d ruin every cashmere coat I own

Before I let it wash off any kiss you stole

So they’ll keep us dry as I walk you home

We burn like gentle firewood

We yearn like vines and leaves

And we settle in the comfort of

The bones that rest beneath

And I’d lose every penny that I find

To keep your soul with mine

I’d do anything, anything, anything

Anything, anything, anything

With that final strum of her guitar, she finished her song. There was a beat, it felt like years to Pomni as she waited to hear the crowd’s final thoughts on her song. Suddenly, the audience erupted into applause, grins nearly splitting their faces.

She let out a sigh of relief, they really did like it. She placed her guitar backstage as she walked away, letting the band strike up again. She strolled towards Jax, determination set in her mind, she meant it when she said she was going to make this night count. “Another dance your highness?” she asked when she got close to him, holding out her hand, “Or are you afraid I’ll look better than you?”

Jax took her hand into his, his smile matching hers, “Little lady, you could trip and you would still look better than me.”

Pomni hummed, “You’re right, I would.”

They snickered as they want back to the dance floor, dancing the night away until the ball came to an end. It was the most magical thing Pomni had done without her powers.

.

.

.

Jax groaned as he sat up in his bed. He had been trying to get to sleep for the past few hours, but he could still feel the tingles of where Pomni’s hands had been on him while dancing. That night was going to be burned in his brain for the rest of his life. He wished she was here right now, to hold her while she ran her fingers through his ears, his fur, wherever she wanted as long as he felt that simple lingering touch.

The prince sighed, shifting as he reached his hand to find Motley, onto to find that the feline was nowhere to be found on the bed. Don’t tell me that little cretin went back down to go ham on those leftovers. He threw the sheets off his bed, ready to exit the room when there were three soft knocks on his door.

Strange, the servants didn’t use that knock and neither did his parents. He opened the door, it was Pomni holding a purring Motley. “I, um, thought I’d return him,” she spoke quietly, her voice breaking slightly, “He woke me up.”

Jax didn’t take him just yet instead leaning in slightly closer to inspect Pomni’s face. His heart plummeted when he saw dried tear stains on her cheeks, “Have you been crying?”

“W-what?” Pomni stammered, “N-no, of course not! I-it’s probably-”

“Pomni,” he spoke sternly, “I know when someone had been crying, I’m not that dumb. Please, tell me what’s wrong.”

She took a breath, walking into his room as Jax shut the door behind him. She sat on the edge of his bed, the prince sitting next to her as she cuddled Motley closer. “I sometimes have really bad nightmares,” she told him. “Well, I’ve always had them but they got worse when we escaped Caine and he came after us. Some of them are about ways on how he’d find us and how he’d make us suffer, others are…well, memories of growing up in the circus…”

Jax brows furrowed as the girl curled in on herself, making her seem smaller than usual, “And I’m guessing you had one now?”

She sniffed, nodding her head as Motley pushed his face into her neck, purring as much as he could to give comfort to the girl. Jax brought her into his arms, she let out a surprised squeak as he rubbed a hand up and down her back. “It’s okay, you’re safe here,” he told her, “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

“I know,” she whimpered, easing into his touch, “But I won’t be here tomorrow. And I know no one has seen Caine, but it doesn’t stop the fact that he’s still out there looking for us…looking for me.”

Jax wanted to kick himself for saying that. Why her? Why did the universe make her go through the hardest trails life had to offer? It wasn’t fair. “I know what you’re going to say if I asked you,” he ran his fingers through her hair, “But I wished in another life, you could stay.”

“Jax, I…I wish I could too,” she cried, burying her face in his chest.

“I’m sorry,” he sighed, “I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said that. But, just for tonight, stay…with me?” She peered up at him through her lashes, his fingers wiping her tears away. “For one night, please…be mine?”

She wrapped her hand around his, bringing it up to her face to cup her cheek, “I am yours, as you are mine.”

“For you Pomni,” he mumbled, carrying her over to the middle of his bed and laying her down, “Always.”

That night, they slept in each other’s arms. That night, they pretended tomorrow didn’t exist. That night, they weren’t Prince of Laphria or jester of the traveling circus. That night they were Pomni and Jax, two people in love.

.

.

.

Kaufmo let out a grunt as he closed the door of the trunk connected to the circus carriage, “I think that’s everything.”

“I’ll say,” Zooble whistled, “I feel like we have more than we did at the last place.”

“Well we were here longer than we have been in other places,” Pomni pointed out.

The circus troupe was outside the palace doors, finally ready to leave. The king and queen had guards to travel with them to their next location, to make sure they would have the extra protection they needed in case Caine was nearby. It had been a wonderful dream here, but like all dreams, it had to end.

Pomni was wearing the same dress she wore when she first came to the kingdom, her simple blouse, corset and pink skirt. She gave the palace one more look, out of all the places she had been to, this one was her favourite. And now she had to leave.

“The king, queen and prince had already given us our goodbyes,” said Ragatha, holding onto Moon’s hand. “Our we ready to go?”

Kaufmo looked to his daughter, “What do you say kiddo? Ready to go?”

Pomni sighed as she turned to her father, he frowned as he saw her downed expression. He hated seeing her like that. She was going to open her mouth to speak when-

“-Pomni!” Jax, it was Jax. She whipped round and saw the prince running out the palace doors and towards her.

“Jax? What’s wrong?” she asked, running over to him.

“I know we already said our goodbye inside,” he explained, “But I needed to do one more thing before you leave.”

Pomni nodded, looking back at the rest of her family, “I’ll be a minute, you finish packing.” The rest of the circus gave each other knowing looks, doing as they were told when Pomni gave them a glare. When they went back to packing, she turned back to Jax, “Are you okay?”

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine,” his voice sounded nervous, “I just…I want you to have Motley.”

She gasped as she looked at the kitten held in Jax’s arms, the little feline already jumping into hers, “Me? Why?”

“Little monster likes you better than me, traitor,” he frowned at Motley.

Pomni stifled a laugh, “He’s a sweetheart, admit it. Plus, he loves you too. I can’t separate you too.”

“Hey, I’ll be okay,” Jax told her, “Besides, it’s better if he goes with you, to let him be a reminder of this place and…of me.”

Her breath was caught in her throat at those words, nothing could ever make her forget all that he had done for her. “Are you sure?” Pomni asked, scratching behind Motley’s ears.

“Yeah, I’m sure,” he bent his knees to be eye level with the kitten. “Listen here bud, you’ve got an important mission. In case Pomni gets into trouble, I want you to protect her. If you need backup, you know where to find me. Understand?”

Mew

Motley lifted his paw, it hit Jax directly on the nose.

“Good,” Jax straightened his back, “So I guess this is my final goodbye.”

Pomni bit her lip, reaching up to kiss Jax’s cheek one last time, “Thank you for reminding me how magical life can be.”

Jax’s breath hitched. He could barely recover from her hands, how could he recover from her lips?! She gave him a tiny grin, that jester was going to be the death of him, “You’re welcome Pomni.”

With that, she curtsied once more before running back to the carriage and hopping inside. There was a call from Kaufmo upfront as he pulled on the reins connected to the horses on front, giving them the command to walk as the guards followed on their own horses.

Jax watched as the carriage was pulled further away from him. And further, and further, and further. Then, it was gone. Pomni was gone.

He sighed, lifting his feet and going back into the castle. He didn’t retreat to his room or to his studies though. In fact, hours after the circus had left, he had been pacing back in forth in the throne room, his arms crossed behind his back while the prince was deep in thought. It caused the staff to alert the king and queen at once, leaving the royals to watch their son as he continued to pace.

“Oh the poor boy,” Queenie cooed as she peered through the crack of the door, “Pomni must have left quite the impact.”

“Tell me about it,” Kinger agreed, “I’m fairly certain that his brain has never worked that hard in its life.”

“Shush,” Queenie whacked him lightly on the shoulder, “This is a good thing. It’s not the bad type of thinking he’s having.”

“Then what exactly is on his mind then?” Kinger titled his head to the side.

“Well there’s only one way to find out,” she took her husband’s hand leading him into the throne room. Jax didn’t even notice them come in, still pacing back and forth as his mind kept storming. “What are you thinking about darling?”

The prince let out a yelp, jumping a few feet before facing his parents with a hand to his heart, “You have to stop sneaking up on me like that!”

“I apologise, but you’ve been so caught up in your head for the past few hours,” Queenie told him, her brows furrowing with concern, “We were worried.”

“Please,” Kinger went up to his son, placing a hand on his shoulder, “Tell us what’s on your mind.”

“Well I…,” Jax sighed, clenching and opening his fists, feeling slightly anxious for what he was going to say next. He hadn’t said or done anything that he was thinking about right now, only hoping that it was the right thing to say and do. “I’ve been having a lot of perspective for the past few weeks, about my place in the world and my role as prince. Even since I was young, I was told that I didn’t belong, that I never deserved my title and I started to believe it. I pitied myself for so long that it blinded me to the potential that I had for myself and for the people of my kingdom. When Pomni came into my life, it opened my eyes to see how fortunate I actually am and what I can be able to do. Knowing what she went through, it made me realise just how privileged and lucky I am, and how I’m able to use my power do help people like her. The nobles were wrong about me, wrong about my dreams being too childish, there is nothing childish about wanting better in this kingdom.”

He took a deep breath before continuing, “That’s why I wanna open a home, a home for people who need to seek shelter if they don’t have it, whether they are from our kingdom or somewhere else. To protect them and give them a life until they can stand on their feet again. I want to give them the safety and security that they were denied. I know that I’m able to do this, I want to do this. I am worth the title of Prince and Heir of Laphria.”

Both Queenie and Kinger were speechless, never before had they heard their son speak with the most graceful confidence. This wasn’t like the times when he spoke with arrogance, no, nothing that he had said held no vanity or selfishness. For the first time, he was speaking like a true prince. “That’s a wonderful idea Jax,” Kinger beamed, sharing a pleased look with his wife, “And you doubted that you’d be a good king.”

“Look at my baby growing up,” Queenie cupped his cheeks in her hands, pressing little kisses to his forehead and cheeks as the rabbit flushed.

“M-mom!” he tried not to grin at the attention, but his wagging tail gave him away.

Mew

He froze at a familiar meow, facing the window when he heard something scratching at it. There was a small little blob on the other side, is that? Jax opened the window, Motley immediately jumping into his arms. “Woah, woah buddy what are you doing here?” he checked him over, his front little paw was bruised as the poor thing was shaking, “What happened?”

The doors of the throne room slammed open, two guards panting and bleeding as they staggered through. “Oh goodness! Someone assist them and get them some water!” Queenie demanded to the nearby maids, the royals and servants rushing over to them. They were led to one of the nearby sitting rooms, urged to sit down and drink until they could get their energy back to speak. One of the servants had brought an ice pack for Motley, Jax immediately took it and held it to his paw while another servant wrapped his paw.

“Easy buddy,” he whispered to the kitten, still trembling in fear. “You’re okay.”

“Don’t force yourself,” Kinger instructed when one of the guards tried to begin speaking, “Tell us what happened at your own pace.”

“We…ugh…we were leading the circus through the forest, there was no sign of danger so far,” the guard began to describe the scene. “But they appeared out of nowhere. We tried to fight back but they were too strong, as though they were having some assistance.”

“What are you talking about? Who attacked you?” Jax was starting to panic. The circus had been promised safe travel and if anything happened to them…he didn’t want to imagine it.

“Caine,” the guard continued, “He and his men jumped out and attacked us. We had the upper hand but then there was this red mist and…” he trailed off, his pupils shrinking as he remembered the horrors of what his mind had deceived him with.

“Easy, easy,” the queen soothed him. “The circus, are they alright?”

“We don’t know,” the second guard spoke up, “We were lucky enough to escape to come back and warn you, but…”

“But? But what?!” Jax raised his voice, he didn’t mean to but fear was rushing through is veins. If anything happened to-

“Pomni,” the guard said, making Jax’s heart stop. “Before we escaped, Caine took Pomni.”

Song Credit: Anything, Anything, Anything by Madds Buckley

#the amazing digital circus #jax #pomni #pomnijax #funnybunny #jax x pomni #pomni x jax #kinger #queenie #ragatha #gangle #zooble #tadc sun #tadc moon #caine #dragon rambles #fanfic #fanfiction #ao3 #royal au #prince!jax #my writing